A discouery of the errors of the English Anabaptists As also an admonition to all such as are led by the like spirit of error. Wherein is set downe all their seuerall and maine points of error, which they hold. With a full answer to euery one of them seuerally, wherein the truth is manifested. By Edmond Iessop who sometime walked in the said errors with them.
         Etherington, John, fl. 1641-1645.
      
       
         
           1623
        
      
       Approx. 255 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 57 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A04400
         STC 14520
         ESTC S107746
         99843442
         99843442
         8177
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A04400)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 8177)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 743:06)
      
       
         
           
             A discouery of the errors of the English Anabaptists As also an admonition to all such as are led by the like spirit of error. Wherein is set downe all their seuerall and maine points of error, which they hold. With a full answer to euery one of them seuerally, wherein the truth is manifested. By Edmond Iessop who sometime walked in the said errors with them.
             Etherington, John, fl. 1641-1645.
             Jessop, Edmond, attributed name.
          
           [12], 103, [1] p.
           
             Printed by W. Iones for Robert Bird, and are to be sold at his shop in Cheapside at the signe of the Bible,
             London :
             1623.
          
           
             Not in fact by Edmond Jessop, but by John Etherington.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Anabaptists -- England -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2006-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-11 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-12 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-12 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2007-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           DISCOVERY
           OF
           THE
           ERRORS
           OF
           THE
           ENGLISH
           ANABAPTISTS
           .
        
         
           As
           also
           an
           Admonition
           to
           all
           such
           as
           are
           led
           by
           the
           like
           spirit
           of
           error
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           is
           set
           downe
           all
           their
           seuerall
           and
           maine
           points
           of
           error
           ,
           which
           they
           hold
           .
        
         
           With
           a
           full
           answer
           to
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           seuerally
           ,
           wherein
           the
           truth
           is
           manifested
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Edmond
             lessop
          
           who
           sometime
           walked
           in
           the
           said
           errors
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             40.
             1.
             
          
           
             I
             waited
             patiently
             vpon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             inclined
             vnto
             me
             ,
             and
             heard
             my
             crie
             .
          
           
             He
             brought
             me
             also
             out
             of
             the
             horrible
             pit
             ,
             and
             mirie
             clay
             ,
             and
             hath
             set
             my
             feete
             upon
             the
             rocke
             ,
             and
             ordereth
             my
             goings
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             hath
             put
             in
             my
             mouth
             a
             new
             song
             of
             praise
             vnto
             our
             God
             :
             many
             shall
             see
             it
             ,
             and
             feare
             ,
             and
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             haue
             I
             not
             hid
             thy
             righteousnes
             within
             my
             heart
             ,
             but
             haue
             declared
             thy
             truth
             and
             thy
             saluation
             ,
             and
             haue
             not
             concealed
             thy
             mercie
             and
             thy
             truth
             from
             the
             great
             congregation
             .
          
           
             ver
             .
             10.
             
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             W.
             Iones
          
           for
           
             Robert
             Bird
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           shop
           in
           Cheapside
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Bible
           .
           1623.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           Their
           principall
           points
           which
           are
           handled
           in
           this
           Booke
           :
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             1
             That
             God
             did
             predestinate
             all
             men
             to
             be
             saued
             ,
             vpon
             condition
             that
             they
             repent
             and
             beleeuè
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             God
             did
             not
             elect
             before
             all
             time
             ,
             to
             grace
             and
             life
             ,
             any
             particular
             persons
             ;
             but
             in
             time
             he
             doth
             elect
             qualities
             ,
             as
             faith
             and
             obedience
             ;
             and
             then
             finding
             these
             qualities
             in
             men
             ,
             he
             doth
             elect
             their
             persons
             for
             the
             qualities
             sake
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             all
             men
             haue
             free
             will
             in
             themselues
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             repent
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             to
             beleeue
             the
             Gospell
             and
             obtaine
             saluation
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             to
             remaine
             in
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             and
             vnbeliefe
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             damnation
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             the
             stedfastnesse
             of
             mans
             iustification
             and
             saluation
             doth
             depend
             vpon
             his
             owne
             will
             ,
             in
             continuing
             in
             the
             act
             of
             beleeuing
             and
             works
             of
             righteousnesse
             ;
             and
             that
             such
             as
             haue
             faith
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             regenerate
             persons
             hauing
             their
             names
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             life
             ,
             may
             fall
             away
             from
             all
             ,
             may
             become
             vnregenerate
             ,
             and
             haue
             their
             names
             rased
             out
             of
             the
             booke
             of
             life
             againe
             ,
             and
             perish
             :
             and
             that
             God
             doth
             alter
             and
             change
             his
             purpose
             and
             promise
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             hate
             and
             reiect
             such
             as
             he
             hath
             formerly
             loued
             and
             iustified
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             there
             is
             no
             Originall
             sinne
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             children
             of
             all
             maner
             of
             people
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             well
             heathens
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Idolaters
             ,
             worshippers
             of
             Diuels
             ,
             all
             kind
             of
             blasphemers
             ,
             fornicators
             ,
             &
             vncleane
             persons
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             (
             as
             of
             the
             faithfull
             )
             are
             free
             from
             all
             pollution
             of
             sinne
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             conception
             and
             birth
             ;
             and
             dying
             before
             they
             commit
             actuall
             sinnes
             ,
             are
             saued
             .
          
           
             6
             That
             none
             ought
             to
             be
             baptized
             but
             such
             men
             and
             women
             of
             yeares
             onely
             ,
             as
             haue
             attained
             to
             true
             repentance
             and
             iustifying
             faith
             ,
             being
             both
             in
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             regenerate
             persons
             :
             and
             that
             the
             baptisme
             of
             children
             vsed
             ,
             is
             no
             baptisme
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             is
             the
             marke
             of
             the
             Beast
             spoken
             of
             in
             Reuelat.
             13.
             
          
           
             7
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             a
             false
             and
             Antichristian
             Church
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             .
          
           
             As
             also
             a
             touch
             of
             the
             errors
             of
             the
             Familists
             .
          
           
             8
             And
             that
             a
             King
             or
             Magistrate
             cannot
             be
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             except
             he
             giue
             ouer
             his
             kingly
             office
             or
             Magistracie
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           ADVERTISEMENT
           to
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           .
        
         
           WHereas
           Beloued
           ,
           there
           hath
           risen
           and
           sprung
           vp
           from
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           many
           dangerous
           and
           erronious
           opinions
           ,
           in
           these
           our
           last
           dayes
           ,
           about
           the
           subiect
           of
           Religion
           ,
           let
           it
           not
           therefore
           seeme
           strange
           vnto
           you
           ,
           being
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           did
           not
           onely
           foresee
           ,
           but
           also
           foretold
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           long
           before
           they
           did
           appeare
           ,
           euery
           one
           being
           diuided
           into
           sundry
           and
           seuerall
           factions
           ,
           all
           pretending
           to
           worship
           the
           true
           and
           euerliuing
           God
           in
           spirit
           and
           in
           truth
           ,
           speaking
           peace
           vnto
           themselues
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           most
           of
           them
           do
           yet
           lie
           wallowing
           in
           the
           puddle
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           cradle
           of
           securitie
           ,
           being
           not
           purged
           in
           heart
           :
           all
           which
           doe
           rise
           two
           sundry
           wayes
           ,
           being
           branches
           of
           one
           stocke
           ,
           deriued
           from
           one
           principall
           head
           ,
           (
           namely
           )
           the
           spirit
           of
           error
           :
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           contemne
           ,
           or
           so
           little
           ,
           or
           lightly
           esteeme
           that
           meanes
           ,
           which
           by
           Gods
           prouidence
           is
           affoorded
           vnto
           vs
           vnder
           our
           peaceable
           dread
           Soueraigne
           Lord
           the
           King.
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           being
           selfe
           conceited
           ,
           or
           as
           Saint
           Paul
           speakes
           ,
           aduancing
           themselues
           in
           those
           things
           they
           neuer
           saw
           ,
           rashly
           puft
           vp
           with
           carnall
           mindes
           ,
           supposing
           they
           know
           some
           thing
           more
           then
           others
           ,
           vnderualuing
           all
           ,
           and
           ouerualuing
           themselues
           ;
           the
           conceit
           whereof
           causeth
           them
           to
           fall
           to
           Schisme
           ,
           and
           seperate
           from
           all
           others
           ,
           when
           as
           indeed
           and
           in
           truth
           they
           being
           examined
           ,
           by
           the
           word
           and
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           will
           appeare
           
           to
           the
           godly
           wise
           ,
           that
           as
           yet
           most
           of
           them
           know
           nothing
           aright
           ,
           or
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           know
           ,
           if
           euer
           they
           expect
           the
           saluation
           of
           their
           soules
           .
           For
           if
           they
           were
           but
           possessed
           with
           the
           true
           knowledge
           an
           liue
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           of
           a
           sound
           mind
           ,
           at
           Saint
           Paul
           exhorts
           all
           to
           be
           ,
           it
           would
           rather
           cause
           humiliation
           ,
           then
           exaltation
           ,
           which
           would
           truly
           teach
           euery
           one
           how
           to
           d●meane
           &
           carry
           himselfe
           ,
           about
           so
           weighty
           a
           subiect
           .
           The
           neglect
           hereof
           doth
           bring
           them
           into
           a
           labyrinth
           of
           errors
           ,
           following
           after
           a
           forme
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           through
           the
           wisdome
           and
           knowledge
           of
           the
           braine
           onely
           ,
           without
           the
           power
           thereof
           ,
           contenting
           themselues
           in
           the
           out
           side
           of
           religion
           ,
           blessing
           themselues
           in
           what
           they
           can
           doe
           ,
           and
           measuring
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           to
           themselues
           by
           their
           owne
           doings
           ,
           as
           of
           old
           ,
           their
           predecessors
           ,
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           did
           :
           following
           shadows
           insteed
           of
           substances
           ,
           dreaming
           of
           a
           kind
           of
           felicitie
           in
           this
           forme
           and
           in
           that
           ,
           seeking
           peace
           and
           rest
           to
           their
           soules
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           found
           ;
           which
           condition
           of
           theirs
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           condole
           ,
           desiring
           with
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             That
             my
             head
             were
             water
             ,
             and
             mine
             eyes
             a
             fountaine
             or
             well
             of
             teares
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             weepe
             day
             and
             night
             for
             their
             misery
             .
          
           And
           in
           speciall
           for
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           neere
           and
           deere
           vnto
           me
           ,
           in
           the
           bonds
           of
           nature
           .
           For
           poore
           soules
           ,
           they
           couer
           their
           spirituall
           misery
           ,
           with
           Adams
           fig
           tree
           leaues
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           spiders
           web
           ,
           striuing
           for
           an
           outward
           separation
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           when
           alas
           it
           is
           much
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           with
           many
           of
           them
           there
           is
           litle
           or
           no
           care
           at
           all
           for
           a
           separation
           of
           the
           soule
           from
           sin
           :
           challenging
           and
           assuming
           vnto
           themselues
           soundnes
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           assurance
           of
           Gods
           loue
           ,
           euer
           measuring
           themselues
           by
           themselues
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           that
           eternall
           wisdome
           ,
           which
           is
           Iustified
           of
           her
           children
           ,
           being
           blinded
           through
           selfe-loue
           ,
           not
           willing
           to
           iudge
           themselues
           ,
           and
           so
           become
           low
           in
           their
           owne
           eyes
           ,
           that
           God
           might
           be
           all
           in
           all
           ,
           but
           contrariwise
           iudging
           and
           condemning
           all
           ,
           but
           themselues
           ,
           after
           this
           maner
           doe
           they
           follow
           the
           vision
           of
           their
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           deceiuing
           and
           being
           deceiued
           ,
           running
           and
           flitting
           from
           one
           opinion
           vnto
           another
           ,
           being
           vnstable
           in
           all
           their
           wayes
           .
           Which
           practise
           of
           theirs
           may
           well
           be
           compared
           vnto
           certaine
           flies
           ,
           feeding
           on
           the
           backe
           of
           a
           gald
           
           horse
           ,
           which
           is
           euer
           flitting
           or
           remouing
           from
           one
           place
           to
           another
           ,
           vntill
           at
           last
           they
           come
           to
           sucke
           so
           much
           venome
           therefrom
           ,
           whereby
           they
           burst
           asunder
           :
           so
           likewise
           doe
           all
           such
           persons
           ,
           who
           haue
           not
           their
           hearts
           established
           with
           true
           sauing
           grace
           ,
           but
           with
           sundry
           meates
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           )
           with
           sundry
           strange
           and
           different
           opinions
           ,
           (
           I
           call
           them
           strange
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           neuer
           heard
           of
           in
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           hereafter
           shall
           appeare
           ,
           )
           running
           from
           one
           forme
           of
           religion
           vnto
           another
           ,
           vntill
           at
           last
           they
           come
           to
           sucke
           and
           feed
           vpon
           that
           poysonable
           heresie
           of
           the
           Familists
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           worthy
           to
           haue
           so
           much
           as
           the
           name
           or
           title
           of
           religion
           giuen
           vnto
           them
           ,
           it
           being
           not
           onely
           the
           last
           straine
           or
           faction
           they
           commonly
           run
           into
           ,
           but
           also
           destroying
           and
           damnable
           ,
           whereby
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           by
           them
           blasphemed
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           of
           life
           and
           truth
           euill
           spoken
           of
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           dishonour
           of
           the
           great
           and
           mightie
           Ichouah
           ,
           who
           will
           one
           day
           breake
           and
           teare
           them
           in
           peeces
           (
           as
           with
           a
           rod
           of
           iron
           )
           when
           none
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           deliuer
           them
           ,
           as
           a
           iust
           recompence
           of
           reward
           for
           all
           such
           as
           take
           pleasure
           therein
           .
           So
           then
           beloued
           brethren
           ,
           friends
           or
           kindred
           ,
           of
           what
           sex
           or
           condition
           soeuer
           ,
           whether
           yong
           or
           old
           ,
           rich
           or
           poore
           ,
           be
           exhorted
           and
           forewarned
           hereby
           ,
           not
           giuing
           the
           least
           heed
           vnto
           any
           lying
           spirits
           ,
           vnder
           what
           pretence
           soeuer
           they
           haue
           ,
           may
           ,
           can
           or
           will
           present
           themselues
           vnto
           you
           ;
           but
           (
           on
           the
           contrary
           )
           labour
           by
           the
           grace
           and
           power
           you
           haue
           ,
           or
           shall
           receiue
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           resist
           and
           auoid
           them
           ,
           euen
           as
           our
           Lord
           and
           Master
           did
           that
           archspirit
           and
           enemie
           of
           all
           mankind
           ,
           knowing
           that
           if
           the
           least
           way
           be
           giuen
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           inthralled
           and
           insnared
           by
           their
           deceiuings
           .
           And
           although
           some
           of
           them
           be
           more
           defectiue
           and
           more
           dangerous
           to
           infect
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           then
           others
           be
           ,
           as
           most
           certaine
           there
           are
           ,
           for
           there
           are
           degrees
           as
           well
           in
           difference
           of
           spirits
           ,
           as
           of
           nature
           and
           naturall
           parts
           ,
           yet
           (
           I
           say
           )
           they
           which
           may
           conceiue
           haue
           most
           soundnesse
           in
           their
           opinion
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           found
           vpon
           due
           and
           iust
           triall
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           that
           which
           they
           would
           seeme
           both
           vnto
           themselues
           and
           others
           to
           be
           ,
           which
           hereafter
           will
           appeare
           .
           Of
           these
           things
           ,
           my
           beloued
           ,
           I
           can
           in
           some
           measure
           best
           aduertise
           you
           ,
           being
           through
           want
           of
           the
           true
           sauing
           
           knowledge
           and
           vnderstanding
           of
           God
           and
           his
           truth
           ,
           caught
           and
           intangled
           by
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           wandring
           vp
           and
           downe
           amongst
           the
           drie
           hils
           and
           mountaines
           ,
           conceiuing
           comfort
           ,
           when
           alas
           I
           was
           far
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           farther
           I
           wandred
           vp
           and
           downe
           in
           that
           Egyptian
           darknesse
           ,
           the
           more
           intricate
           labyrinth
           of
           error
           and
           darknesse
           my
           soule
           was
           plunged
           into
           ;
           like
           vnto
           a
           blind
           man
           who
           hauing
           not
           his
           perfect
           sight
           ,
           goes
           on
           in
           darknesse
           ,
           vntill
           at
           last
           he
           falls
           into
           a
           pit
           of
           destruction
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           a
           guide
           to
           conduct
           and
           leade
           him
           ;
           and
           especially
           when
           I
           walked
           with
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           which
           way
           and
           practise
           of
           theirs
           ,
           shall
           euidently
           appeare
           to
           euery
           honest
           ,
           true
           and
           sanctified
           heart
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           ouerturne
           and
           race
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           but
           also
           (
           in
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lieth
           )
           to
           destroy
           the
           faith
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           all
           which
           time
           ,
           though
           strangely
           deluded
           ,
           yet
           was
           I
           kept
           by
           the
           power
           and
           prouidence
           of
           God
           from
           being
           seduced
           and
           led
           into
           that
           destroying
           and
           irrecouerable
           way
           of
           death
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           Familists
           though
           very
           nigh
           vnto
           it
           ,
           hauing
           one
           foote
           entred
           therein
           ,
           whiles
           I
           walked
           with
           the
           people
           aforesaid
           ,
           vntill
           at
           last
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           appointed
           time
           was
           pleased
           to
           giue
           me
           a
           true
           sight
           of
           the
           misery
           wherein
           I
           was
           plunged
           ;
           one
           meanes
           whereof
           being
           the
           rod
           of
           correction
           ,
           which
           God
           had
           laid
           vpon
           me
           ,
           it
           draue
           me
           the
           more
           seriously
           to
           examine
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           with
           my selfe
           ,
           whether
           the
           cause
           (
           for
           which
           I
           suffered
           )
           would
           any
           whit
           auaile
           me
           vnto
           saluation
           ,
           or
           whether
           it
           would
           minister
           comfort
           vnto
           me
           in
           that
           great
           and
           teerible
           day
           of
           the
           Lord.
           So
           vpon
           a
           more
           serious
           suruay
           of
           those
           positions
           I
           then
           maintained
           ,
           I
           found
           them
           all
           too
           light
           ,
           yea
           so
           light
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           stand
           against
           those
           truths
           which
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           teach
           and
           maintaine
           :
           whereupon
           immediatly
           I
           reiected
           my
           former
           receiued
           opinions
           ,
           as
           erronious
           and
           wicked
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           may
           say
           (
           and
           that
           truly
           )
           with
           that
           holy
           man
           
             Dauid
             ,
             It
             was
             good
             for
             me
             that
             I
             was
             corrected
             and
             chastised
             ,
             for
             till
             then
             I
             went
             astray
             .
          
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           though
           I
           was
           cleane
           escaped
           therefrom
           ,
           within
           a
           short
           time
           after
           ,
           I
           was
           so
           far
           from
           hauing
           or
           enioying
           true
           peace
           and
           comfort
           ,
           that
           in
           stead
           thereof
           ,
           my
           poore
           distressed
           soule
           was
           accompanied
           
           with
           nothing
           but
           strange
           feares
           ,
           terrors
           and
           guiltinesse
           of
           conscience
           ,
           crying
           out
           against
           me
           for
           nothing
           but
           vengeance
           ;
           the
           misery
           whereof
           was
           such
           ,
           as
           caused
           me
           to
           lament
           the
           time
           wherein
           I
           was
           borne
           ,
           not
           regarding
           wife
           ,
           children
           ,
           or
           any
           friends
           whatsoeuer
           that
           came
           to
           visit
           me
           .
           The
           misery
           wherein
           I
           was
           ,
           did
           depriue
           me
           of
           being
           sensible
           of
           the
           least
           ioy
           ,
           either
           in
           heauen
           or
           on
           earth
           ,
           being
           altogether
           benummed
           therewith
           ,
           compassed
           and
           set
           about
           with
           many
           strange
           and
           fearfull
           apparitions
           of
           temptations
           ;
           the
           primary
           and
           first
           cause
           thereof
           ,
           was
           that
           originall
           guilt
           which
           I
           drew
           from
           the
           loines
           of
           my
           first
           parents
           ,
           being
           the
           very
           seed
           and
           spawne
           of
           all
           my
           actuall
           transgressions
           ;
           and
           so
           being
           confounded
           &
           vtterly
           lost
           ,
           yea
           oft
           times
           in
           despaire
           ,
           fearing
           there
           was
           mo
           mercie
           with
           God
           for
           me
           ,
           my
           sins
           being
           so
           heauy
           a
           burden
           vpon
           my
           soule
           ;
           then
           (
           euen
           then
           )
           when
           I
           was
           in
           greatest
           despaire
           ,
           God
           by
           his
           Spirit
           was
           pleased
           to
           worke
           in
           me
           a
           contrite
           and
           broken
           heart
           ,
           whereby
           it
           was
           turned
           from
           being
           a
           stubburne
           and
           stonie
           ,
           by
           dissoluing
           〈◊〉
           into
           a
           heart
           of
           flesh
           ,
           as
           soft
           as
           water
           ;
           and
           therein
           (
           through
           〈◊〉
           infinite
           loue
           and
           goodnesse
           )
           did
           by
           a
           more
           speciall
           work
           〈◊〉
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           write
           his
           euerlasting
           couenant
           of
           loue
           and
           mercy
           ●●ich
           it
           so
           much
           sued
           ,
           sought
           and
           longed
           for
           ,
           with
           full
           assur●●●●
           of
           the
           remission
           of
           all
           my
           sins
           ,
           whereby
           I
           stand
           sealed
           〈◊〉
           the
           day
           of
           my
           redemption
           is
           accomplished
           in
           the
           second
           resurrection
           ;
           that
           as
           certaine
           as
           my
           Red●emer
           liueth
           and
           cannot
           die
           ,
           so
           certaine
           I
           am
           that
           one
           day
           I
           shall
           enioy
           that
           glorious
           inheritance
           ,
           purchased
           through
           the
           merits
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ;
           which
           happie
           and
           blessed
           estate
           ,
           my
           soule
           could
           not
           enioy
           ,
           whiles
           it
           stucke
           fast
           in
           the
           quick
           sands
           of
           Anabaptistry
           ,
           being
           euen
           welnigh
           smothered
           and
           ouerwhelmed
           in
           error
           and
           darknesse
           ,
           vntill
           the
           Lord
           was
           pleased
           to
           open
           the
           eyes
           of
           my
           vnderstanding
           ,
           by
           hearing
           the
           word
           and
           doctrine
           of
           truth
           ,
           which
           is
           maintained
           by
           and
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           namely
           the
           doctrine
           of
           repentance
           ,
           free
           iustification
           by
           faith
           ,
           Gods
           eternall
           predestination
           and
           election
           from
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           hath
           free
           will
           or
           power
           to
           obtaine
           his
           owne
           saluation
           ,
           and
           that
           originall
           sin
           to
           be
           in
           all
           the
           posteritie
           of
           Adam
           ,
           euer
           since
           we
           fell
           from
           that
           happie
           &
           blessed
           estate
           which
           once
           
           we
           had
           in
           him
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           excellent
           truths
           ;
           all
           which
           is
           such
           a
           certaine
           and
           sure
           foundation
           that
           whosoeuer
           can
           attaine
           to
           walke
           in
           the
           power
           thereof
           ,
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           shall
           neuer
           ouercome
           nor
           destroy
           him
           :
           yet
           notwithstanding
           all
           these
           truths
           there
           maintained
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           attribute
           so
           great
           a
           work
           as
           this
           vnto
           any
           mortall
           man
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           any
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           his
           ministery
           to
           be
           the
           ordinary
           meanes
           thereof
           ,
           but
           desire
           to
           giue
           the
           praise
           (
           both
           now
           and
           for
           euer
           )
           onely
           to
           God
           ,
           vnto
           whom
           it
           is
           due
           ,
           he
           being
           the
           principall
           and
           chiefe
           worker
           therein
           ,
           by
           the
           powerfull
           minstration
           of
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           may
           be
           all
           in
           all
           vnto
           all
           .
           And
           thus
           in
           all
           humilitie
           of
           soule
           ,
           I
           humbly
           take
           my
           leaue
           ,
           proceeding
           vnto
           that
           which
           followeth
           ,
           beseeching
           God
           (
           euen
           the
           God
           of
           all
           peace
           ,
           grace
           ,
           mercie
           and
           loue
           )
           to
           confirme
           ,
           direct
           and
           informe
           all
           our
           hearts
           by
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           whereby
           we
           may
           not
           only
           come
           to
           vnderstand
           the
           truth
           thereof
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           practise
           the
           same
           in
           our
           liues
           and
           conuersations
           ,
           to
           the
           praise
           of
           the
           glorie
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           vntill
           we
           come
           to
           be
           safe
           ariued
           at
           the
           promised
           Ierusalem
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           hauen
           or
           port
           of
           eternall
           rest
           ,
           therein
           shall
           all
           teares
           be
           wiped
           from
           our
           eyes
           ,
           and
           so
           enioy
           the
           presence
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Sauiour
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           our
           saluation
           ;
           to
           whom
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           be
           all
           praise
           ,
           honour
           and
           glorie
           giuen
           of
           his
           Saints
           for
           euermore
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
           
             Yours
             in
             all
             Christian
             dutie
             ,
             Edmond
             Iessop
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         A
         DISCOVERIE
         OF
         THE
         ERRORS
         OF
         THE
         ANABAPTISTS
         .
      
       
         
           Their
           first
           point
           .
           
             That
             God
             did
             predestinate
             all
             men
             to
             be
             saued
             ,
             vpon
             condition
             that
             they
             repent
             ,
             and
             beleeue
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
        
         
           We
           answer
           .
        
         
           GOD
           did
           not
           predestinate
           all
           men
           to
           be
           saued
           ,
           nor
           any
           man
           vpon
           any
           condition
           ,
           either
           of
           repentance
           ,
           faith
           ,
           or
           whatsoeuer
           else
           was
           to
           be
           expected
           or
           could
           be
           foreseene
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           his
           predestination
           was
           in
           this
           sort
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           God
           (
           before
           he
           created
           any
           thing
           )
           saw
           and
           foreknew
           what
           would
           be
           the
           nature
           &
           euent
           of
           all
           things
           ;
           how
           though
           he
           made
           as
           excellent
           creatures
           as
           could
           be
           created
           ,
           yet
           there
           would
           be
           weaknesse
           and
           folly
           found
           in
           them
           ;
           because
           to
           be
           absolutely
           perfect
           and
           vnchangeable
           ,
           is
           proper
           only
           to
           God
           the
           Creator
           .
           So
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           God
           should
           make
           his
           creature
           equall
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           will
           all
           things
           that
           be
           good
           perfectly
           and
           vnchangeably
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           all
           things
           that
           such
           a
           will
           can
           desire
           ;
           for
           then
           he
           must
           be
           God
           ,
           able
           to
           create
           ,
           
           which
           is
           impossible
           ,
           because
           there
           can
           be
           but
           one
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           first
           beginner
           and
           Lord
           of
           all
           creatures
           .
           This
           one
           God
           foreseeing
           (
           I
           say
           )
           what
           would
           become
           of
           the
           best
           creatures
           he
           could
           make
           ;
           how
           though
           he
           should
           require
           nothing
           at
           their
           hands
           but
           that
           which
           they
           might
           easily
           obserue
           (
           and
           it
           was
           meet
           and
           very
           requisite
           they
           should
           acknowledge
           a
           dutie
           to
           him
           their
           first
           beginner
           and
           Lord
           ,
           in
           whose
           goodnesse
           and
           power
           their
           life
           and
           safetie
           did
           depend
           ,
           )
           yet
           they
           would
           neglect
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           fall
           from
           him
           :
           he
           therefore
           of
           his
           meere
           goodnes
           (
           hauing
           great
           respect
           vnto
           his
           creature
           which
           he
           had
           resolued
           to
           make
           ;
           and
           being
           exceeding
           willing
           ,
           not
           for
           any
           thing
           he
           could
           foresee
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           for
           his
           owne
           good
           pleasure
           &
           glorie
           sake
           ,
           to
           saue
           and
           glorifie
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           
           consulting
           with
           himselfe
           and
           with
           his
           eternall
           Wisedome
           which
           way
           and
           how
           he
           might
           bring
           his
           desire
           to
           passe
           )
           did
           determine
           ,
           by
           election
           ,
           in
           and
           through
           the
           same
           his
           eternall
           Wisedome
           ,
           his
           euerlasting
           and
           onely
           Sonne
           ,
           which
           was
           before
           the
           depths
           euer
           with
           him
           as
           his
           counseller
           and
           hearts
           delight
           ,
           to
           sustaine
           of
           the
           one
           sort
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           Angels
           ,
           and
           to
           redeeme
           of
           the
           other
           sort
           ,
           I
           meane
           mankind
           ,
           such
           a
           compleat
           sufficient
           companie
           of
           both
           ,
           
           as
           himselfe
           pleased
           ,
           to
           be
           at
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           to
           behold
           his
           glorie
           ,
           to
           minister
           before
           him
           ,
           &
           to
           partake
           of
           his
           pleasures
           for
           euermore
           .
           And
           because
           there
           was
           no
           way
           else
           ,
           but
           by
           redemption
           to
           saue
           mankind
           ,
           by
           reason
           the
           first
           man
           being
           once
           fallen
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           then
           in
           his
           loines
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           come
           of
           him
           by
           generation
           ,
           fell
           together
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           was
           not
           any
           one
           in
           heauen
           or
           in
           earth
           ,
           that
           was
           able
           to
           vndoe
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           and
           to
           deliuer
           those
           his
           elect
           from
           his
           seruitude
           and
           bondage
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           same
           his
           eternall
           Wisedom
           ,
           the
           Word
           whereby
           he
           made
           the
           world
           ;
           therefore
           as
           he
           had
           chosen
           them
           in
           him
           ,
           so
           did
           he
           decree
           to
           send
           him
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           wonderfull
           maner
           to
           take
           mans
           nature
           and
           flesh
           on
           him
           ,
           that
           therein
           he
           might
           accomplish
           his
           purpose
           ,
           
           and
           bring
           his
           counsell
           and
           desire
           to
           passe
           ,
           in
           subduing
           his
           and
           their
           enemie
           ,
           and
           purchasing
           redemption
           for
           them
           by
           his
           death
           and
           resurrection
           .
           And
           as
           he
           did
           determine
           before
           the
           world
           was
           ,
           
           to
           send
           him
           ;
           so
           did
           he
           predestinate
           them
           (
           whom
           he
           had
           chosen
           in
           him
           and
           foreknew
           )
           to
           be
           conformed
           to
           his
           image
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           the
           first
           borne
           among
           many
           brethren
           ;
           the
           rest
           he
           resolued
           to
           leaue
           ,
           
           and
           to
           reward
           them
           with
           the
           fruite
           of
           their
           owne
           wayes
           .
        
         
           Thus
           God
           foresaw
           all
           things
           ,
           thus
           did
           he
           by
           his
           wisedome
           find
           out
           a
           way
           to
           sustaine
           and
           restore
           of
           his
           creatures
           ,
           this
           was
           his
           decree
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           sort
           did
           he
           predestinate
           .
           God
           did
           not
           ,
           neither
           is
           he
           euer
           said
           in
           Scripture
           to
           predestinate
           any
           to
           do
           euill
           ,
           nor
           to
           preordaine
           any
           to
           condemnation
           ,
           but
           vpon
           the
           foresight
           of
           their
           folly
           and
           wickednesse
           ,
           as
           the
           cause
           and
           ground
           thereof
           :
           and
           so
           the
           saluation
           of
           man
           is
           freely
           and
           onely
           in
           God
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ;
           and
           the
           condemnation
           of
           man
           is
           meerly
           and
           truly
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           without
           any
           secret
           reseruation
           whatsoeuer
           :
           as
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
           
             O
             Israel
             ,
             destruction
             is
             of
             thy selfe
             ,
             but
             thy
             saluation
             is
             of
             God.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           Their
           second
           point
           .
           
             That
             God
             did
             not
             elect
             before
             all
             time
             ,
             to
             grace
             and
             life
             ,
             any
             particular
             persons
             ;
             but
             in
             time
             he
             doth
             elect
             qualities
             ,
             as
             faith
             and
             obedience
             ,
             and
             then
             finding
             these
             qualities
             in
             men
             ,
             he
             doth
             elect
             their
             persons
             for
             the
             qualities
             sake
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
        
         
           TO
           affirme
           that
           God
           did
           not
           elect
           in
           Christ
           ,
           before
           all
           time
           ,
           some
           particular
           persons
           to
           grace
           ,
           holinesse
           &
           life
           eternal
           ,
           is
           to
           denie
           Gods
           free
           &
           vndeserued
           loue
           ;
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           elect
           qualities
           ,
           is
           senslesse
           ;
           and
           to
           teach
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           elect
           persons
           for
           qualities
           sake
           ,
           is
           very
           erroneous
           and
           Antichristian
           .
        
         
           We
           say
           therefore
           ,
           that
           Gods
           election
           is
           after
           this
           maner
           :
           First
           ,
           before
           men
           or
           qualities
           of
           any
           sort
           were
           ,
           God
           
           of
           his
           meere
           loue
           did
           elect
           and
           chuse
           in
           Christ
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           whole
           posteritie
           and
           race
           of
           mankind
           ,
           which
           he
           foresaw
           ,
           and
           were
           before
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           actually
           been
           ,
           a
           seed
           ,
           a
           remnant
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           people
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           heritage
           ,
           to
           be
           holy
           and
           without
           blame
           before
           him
           in
           loue
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Paul
           doth
           testifie
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           
             Blessed
             be
             the
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             blessed
             vs
             with
             all
             spirituall
             blessings
             in
             heauenly
             things
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           
           
             according
             as
             he
             hath
             chosen
             vs
             in
             him
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             we
             should
             be
             holy
             and
             without
             blame
             before
             him
             in
             loue
             ;
             hauing
             predestinated
             vs
             vnto
             the
             adoption
             of
             children
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             his
             owne
             will
             ,
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             glorie
             of
             his
             grace
             .
          
           Whence
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           God
           did
           chuse
           a
           people
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           euen
           before
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           not
           for
           qualities
           sake
           ,
           which
           then
           were
           not
           ,
           but
           for
           his
           owne
           good
           pleasure
           sake
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           end
           that
           they
           should
           be
           in
           time
           qualified
           with
           spirituall
           and
           heauenly
           gifts
           ,
           holy
           affections
           ,
           blamelesse
           life
           and
           holy
           conuersation
           ,
           euen
           as
           he
           did
           predestinate
           them
           also
           before
           the
           world
           vnto
           the
           adoption
           of
           children
           by
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           actually
           fulfilled
           in
           time
           ,
           that
           so
           all
           might
           be
           to
           the
           praise
           of
           the
           glorie
           of
           his
           grace
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           further
           proofe
           ,
           that
           election
           is
           before
           qualities
           of
           faith
           and
           obedience
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           qualities
           ,
           but
           of
           persons
           to
           be
           qualified
           ;
           see
           what
           Christ
           himselfe
           saith
           ,
           (
           foretelling
           of
           the
           great
           abhomination
           of
           desolation
           ,
           &
           dayes
           of
           the
           tribulation
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           which
           should
           come
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           whereby
           the
           truth
           should
           be
           cast
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           of
           the
           most
           High
           consumed
           )
           
             But
             for
             the
             elects
             sake
             those
             dayes
             shall
             be
             shortned
             :
          
           
           Meaning
           by
           the
           elect
           ,
           not
           qualities
           ,
           nor
           persons
           qualified
           ,
           but
           persons
           to
           be
           qualified
           ,
           not
           then
           being
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           till
           many
           hundred
           yeares
           after
           ,
           euen
           till
           these
           our
           times
           ,
           as
           experience
           hath
           proued
           .
           For
           those
           dayes
           of
           desolation
           were
           not
           then
           begun
           ,
           neither
           did
           that
           Man
           of
           sinne
           rise
           vp
           till
           neare
           foure
           hundred
           yeares
           after
           ;
           
           and
           those
           elect
           were
           to
           be
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           consumption
           ,
           
           when
           his
           dayes
           of
           desolation
           should
           begin
           to
           grow
           short
           ,
           as
           the
           text
           sheweth
           ,
           which
           time
           is
           now
           at
           last
           come
           into
           the
           world
           .
           And
           although
           his
           time
           of
           desolation
           hath
           been
           long
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           dayes
           of
           tyrannie
           are
           not
           yet
           fully
           ended
           ,
           yet
           neuerthelesse
           both
           it
           and
           they
           ,
           are
           now
           well
           wasted
           and
           shortned
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           his
           Gospel
           shineth
           in
           stead
           thereof
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           other
           kingdomes
           and
           parts
           abroad
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           in
           this
           our
           Land
           ,
           blessed
           be
           his
           name
           therefore
           ;
           which
           had
           it
           not
           been
           ,
           had
           Antichrist
           with
           his
           dayes
           of
           desolation
           continued
           still
           in
           the
           full
           strength
           and
           height
           they
           were
           ,
           
           had
           not
           he
           that
           sitteth
           on
           the
           white
           horse
           ,
           whose
           name
           is
           called
           
             the
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           taken
           his
           owne
           cause
           in
           hand
           ,
           
           and
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           his
           mouth
           consumed
           and
           cut
           short
           (
           as
           he
           daily
           doth
           )
           those
           abhominable
           dayes
           of
           the
           Man
           of
           sin
           ,
           questionlesse
           ,
           no
           flesh
           should
           now
           in
           these
           last
           times
           haue
           bin
           saued
           ,
           but
           all
           had
           bin
           ouerwhelmed
           with
           his
           deceit
           ,
           
           as
           it
           is
           writtē
           ,
           
             And
             except
             those
             dayes
             should
             be
             shortned
             ,
          
           
           
             there
             should
             no
             flesh
             be
             saued
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             elects
             sake
             those
             dayes
             shall
             be
             shortned
             :
          
           nay
           they
           are
           shortned
           ,
           
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           shineth
           ,
           &
           the
           elect
           are
           thereby
           daily
           called
           ,
           sanctified
           and
           saued
           .
        
         
           Hence
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           election
           is
           before
           calling
           and
           iustification
           (
           euen
           as
           predestination
           is
           ,
           
           )
           seeing
           God
           doth
           count
           and
           call
           them
           his
           elect
           ,
           so
           long
           before
           they
           are
           in
           being
           ;
           and
           that
           election
           is
           to
           those
           blessed
           ends
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Gospell
           is
           the
           onely
           meanes
           .
           
        
         
           And
           for
           further
           confirmation
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           Saint
           Paul
           declareth
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           seed
           which
           God
           did
           couenant
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           
           to
           call
           in
           Isaac
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             In
             Isaac
             shall
             thy
             seed
             by
             called
             ,
          
           yea
           Isaac
           himselfe
           and
           Iacob
           likewise
           ,
           were
           chosen
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           knowne
           of
           him
           ,
           before
           either
           Christ
           or
           one
           thousand
           part
           of
           that
           seede
           were
           borne
           ;
           being
           onely
           promised
           of
           God
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           as
           a
           seed
           and
           generation
           spirituall
           ,
           not
           of
           Isaac
           and
           his
           naturall
           ofspring
           onely
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           also
           ,
           and
           were
           
           to
           be
           deriued
           in
           a
           spirituall
           maner
           of
           that
           one
           seed
           the
           Messias
           promised
           ,
           in
           which
           Abraham
           beleeued
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           not
           to
           come
           into
           the
           world
           for
           many
           hundred
           yeares
           after
           ;
           in
           respect
           whereof
           God
           said
           vnto
           him
           ,
           
             I
             haue
             made
             thee
             a
             father
             of
             many
             nations
             .
          
           
           This
           seed
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           Saint
           Paul
           calleth
           
             the
             children
             of
             promise
          
           ,
           
           because
           they
           are
           all
           borne
           by
           promise
           ,
           
           as
           was
           Isaac
           ,
           being
           of
           that
           one
           seed
           which
           is
           Christ
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           that
           small
           remnant
           which
           he
           had
           reserued
           in
           him
           before
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           for
           whose
           sake
           we
           had
           not
           continued
           till
           now
           ,
           but
           had
           been
           made
           like
           Sodome
           long
           before
           this
           day
           .
           And
           that
           this
           seed
           and
           children
           of
           Abraham
           were
           ▪
           chosen
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           before
           they
           were
           borne
           ,
           Saint
           Paul
           further
           proueth
           it
           by
           the
           words
           spoken
           to
           Rebecca
           concerning
           Iacob
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           
             And
             not
             onely
             this
             ,
             but
             when
             Rebecca
             also
             was
             conceiued
             by
             one
             ,
             euen
             by
             our
             father
             Isaac
             ;
             for
             the
             children
             being
             not
             yet
             borne
             ,
             nor
             hauing
             done
             good
             or
             euil
             ,
             that
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             according
             to
             election
             might
             stand
             ,
             not
             of
             works
             ,
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             him
             that
             calleth
             ,
             it
             was
             said
             vnto
             her
             ,
             The
             elder
             shall
             serue
             the
             yonger
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             witten
             :
             Iacob
             haue
             I
             loued
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             Esaw
             haue
             I
             hated
          
           .
           By
           this
           word
           of
           promise
           concerning
           Iacob
           ,
           Saint
           Paul
           proueth
           more
           fully
           (
           I
           say
           )
           that
           which
           in
           substance
           he
           had
           declared
           before
           by
           the
           word
           of
           promise
           ,
           as
           touching
           Isaac
           ,
           and
           as
           concerning
           the
           seed
           which
           God
           did
           promise
           Abraham
           to
           call
           in
           Isaac
           ;
           namely
           that
           the
           purpose
           of
           God
           according
           to
           election
           ,
           
           his
           free
           loue
           in
           chusing
           vs
           first
           in
           Christ
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           ground
           and
           principall
           cause
           of
           all
           spirituall
           blessings
           in
           heauenly
           things
           ,
           which
           in
           time
           we
           come
           to
           enjoy
           in
           him
           .
           For
           doubtlesse
           there
           was
           no
           cause
           in
           Iacob
           more
           then
           in
           Esaw
           ,
           why
           God
           should
           haue
           this
           respect
           vnto
           him
           more
           then
           to
           Esaw
           ;
           the
           seed
           of
           euill
           was
           sowne
           in
           him
           also
           ,
           
           and
           their
           natures
           were
           both
           corrupt
           ,
           euen
           from
           their
           conception
           ,
           yea
           from
           Adam
           ,
           in
           whose
           loines
           both
           they
           and
           their
           parents
           were
           when
           he
           transgressed
           .
           And
           as
           the
           tree
           or
           plant
           ,
           which
           for
           want
           of
           strength
           being
           yong
           &
           tender
           ,
           cannot
           yeeld
           forth
           fruit
           ,
           
           whereby
           it
           nature
           may
           be
           shewen
           ,
           
           yet
           (
           being
           in
           nature
           euill
           )
           the
           substance
           and
           root
           of
           euill
           is
           therein
           ,
           
           and
           so
           as
           without
           a
           replantation
           and
           coniunction
           with
           some
           tree
           or
           plant
           of
           better
           nature
           ,
           it
           can
           bring
           forth
           no
           other
           but
           euill
           fruit
           :
           so
           Iacob
           as
           well
           as
           Esaw
           ,
           his
           nature
           being
           also
           corrupt
           and
           euill
           ,
           
           had
           not
           God
           intercepted
           him
           ,
           
           and
           (
           as
           he
           had
           chosen
           him
           before
           in
           Christ
           )
           so
           by
           a
           new
           birth
           or
           replantation
           changed
           his
           nature
           ,
           his
           heart
           I
           meane
           ,
           he
           would
           haue
           brought
           forth
           no
           other
           but
           euill
           fruit
           also
           (
           as
           well
           as
           his
           brother
           Esaw
           )
           euen
           to
           his
           last
           houre
           ,
           and
           so
           haue
           perished
           together
           .
           Thus
           much
           shall
           serue
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           Gods
           election
           .
        
      
       
         
           Their
           third
           point
           is
           :
           
             That
             all
             men
             haue
             free
             will
             in
             themselues
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             repent
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             to
             beleeue
             the
             Gospell
             and
             obtaine
             saluation
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             to
             remaine
             in
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             and
             vnbeliefe
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             damnation
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
        
         
           TO
           teach
           that
           all
           or
           that
           any
           men
           haue
           as
           free
           will
           in
           themselues
           to
           repent
           ,
           to
           beleeue
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           obtaine
           saluation
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           to
           remaine
           in
           the
           contraries
           ,
           is
           very
           erroneous
           and
           Antichristian
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           That
           as
           we
           haue
           all
           sinned
           in
           and
           from
           our
           father
           Adam
           ,
           
           and
           are
           excluded
           from
           the
           glorie
           of
           God
           and
           from
           the
           ioy
           of
           his
           presence
           ;
           
           so
           haue
           we
           all
           lost
           and
           are
           depriued
           of
           all
           possibilitie
           in
           will
           or
           power
           of
           nature
           to
           act
           any
           thing
           either
           inward
           or
           outward
           ,
           
           as
           touching
           the
           law
           ,
           
           or
           as
           concerning
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           whereby
           to
           recouer
           our selues
           againe
           ,
           
           or
           euer
           to
           obtaine
           that
           which
           we
           haue
           lost
           .
           
           So
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           Gospell
           be
           preached
           to
           all
           ,
           
           and
           that
           euery
           one
           is
           inuited
           to
           the
           feast
           thereof
           ,
           
           and
           that
           there
           is
           not
           any
           other
           way
           or
           meanes
           whereby
           we
           may
           possibly
           recouer
           and
           liue
           ;
           
           yet
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           world
           do
           vtterly
           refuse
           to
           come
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           to
           
           the
           outward
           acceptation
           thereof
           :
           and
           those
           that
           doe
           come
           ,
           who
           being
           enlightned
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           do
           assent
           vnto
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           so
           come
           in
           vnto
           the
           outward
           profession
           thereof
           ,
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           (
           such
           is
           the
           euill
           heart
           of
           man
           )
           if
           God
           should
           not
           vouchsafe
           (
           according
           to
           his
           eternall
           purpose
           and
           promise
           )
           to
           call
           in
           a
           more
           speciall
           maner
           them
           whom
           he
           foreknew
           ,
           
           and
           had
           predestinated
           to
           be
           conformed
           to
           the
           image
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           
           to
           call
           them
           (
           I
           say
           )
           by
           a
           more
           speciall
           gift
           and
           power
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
           first
           to
           repentance
           ,
           in
           turning
           their
           hearts
           from
           all
           the
           delight
           and
           pleasure
           they
           had
           taken
           in
           sinne
           and
           in
           the
           vanities
           of
           the
           flesh
           and
           this
           world
           ,
           
           into
           a
           wonderfull
           great
           sorrow
           of
           heart
           ,
           mourning
           and
           weeping
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           
           causing
           them
           also
           with
           many
           teares
           to
           lament
           the
           time
           that
           euer
           they
           tooke
           pleasure
           therein
           ;
           
           and
           falling
           downe
           at
           the
           feete
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           humble
           hearts
           confesse
           vnto
           him
           those
           their
           sins
           and
           follies
           ,
           desiring
           vnspeakably
           &
           restlesly
           ,
           mercie
           and
           forgiuenesse
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           loue
           and
           reconciliation
           with
           him
           ;
           
           thus
           taking
           first
           away
           their
           hard
           and
           stony
           hearts
           ,
           and
           giuing
           them
           hearts
           of
           flesh
           ,
           
           soft
           and
           tender
           hearts
           ;
           and
           then
           (
           in
           the
           second
           place
           )
           to
           write
           (
           not
           with
           inke
           and
           pen
           ,
           
           but
           with
           the
           speciall
           finger
           of
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           not
           in
           tables
           of
           stone
           ,
           but
           in
           these
           the
           fleshly
           tables
           of
           their
           hearts
           )
           these
           their
           repentant
           hearts
           ,
           his
           couenant
           of
           mercie
           and
           loue
           ,
           assuring
           them
           that
           their
           sinnes
           be
           forgiuen
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           reconciled
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           with
           him
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           
           whom
           now
           they
           haue
           put
           on
           by
           faith
           .
           If
           God
           should
           not
           haue
           vouchsafed
           (
           I
           say
           )
           thus
           to
           call
           them
           whom
           he
           had
           predestinated
           ,
           thus
           to
           iustifie
           them
           and
           cloathe
           them
           ,
           (
           but
           that
           he
           is
           faithfull
           and
           cannot
           lie
           ,
           keeping
           his
           couenant
           for
           euer
           ,
           as
           touching
           that
           seed
           which
           he
           did
           promise
           to
           call
           in
           Isaac
           )
           they
           would
           and
           should
           haue
           perished
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           notwithstanding
           any
           free
           will
           or
           power
           they
           haue
           in
           nature
           (
           more
           then
           they
           )
           to
           attaine
           to
           these
           things
           .
           
        
         
           But
           peraduenture
           some
           impudent
           person
           will
           obiect
           ,
           
           that
           if
           God
           doth
           call
           and
           sanctifie
           some
           in
           such
           a
           speciall
           maner
           ,
           by
           more
           speciall
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           then
           he
           doth
           affoord
           to
           others
           ;
           then
           his
           not
           affoording
           the
           same
           vnto
           them
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           miserie
           .
        
         
           To
           answer
           them
           ,
           
           put
           the
           case
           that
           there
           were
           two
           yong
           men
           ,
           that
           hauing
           receiued
           at
           their
           parents
           hands
           their
           portions
           ,
           haue
           through
           riot
           and
           leudnesse
           spent
           all
           ,
           and
           brought
           themselues
           into
           so
           great
           pouertie
           and
           debt
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           haue
           no
           way
           or
           meanes
           whereby
           (
           possibly
           )
           they
           can
           recouer
           and
           raise
           themselues
           againe
           ,
           but
           are
           both
           like
           to
           liue
           in
           miserie
           to
           their
           dying
           dayes
           :
           tell
           me
           ,
           haue
           they
           not
           been
           (
           themselues
           )
           the
           authors
           of
           this
           their
           owne
           ruine
           and
           decay
           ?
           and
           is
           not
           this
           misery
           iust
           vpon
           ?
           I
           suppose
           (
           as
           little
           grace
           as
           thou
           hast
           )
           thou
           wilt
           answer
           ,
           Yea.
           But
           admit
           there
           were
           a
           man
           of
           great
           substance
           ,
           who
           should
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           bountie
           ,
           freely
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           owne
           accord
           deliuer
           one
           of
           these
           yong
           men
           out
           of
           his
           miserie
           ,
           pay
           his
           debts
           ,
           and
           restore
           him
           to
           his
           former
           estate
           againe
           ;
           Is
           this
           rich
           man
           ,
           by
           his
           free
           bountie
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           become
           now
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           others
           misery
           ?
           doest
           thou
           dare
           to
           affirme
           it
           ?
           
           Must
           thine
           eye
           needs
           now
           be
           euil
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           bountiful
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           lawful
           for
           him
           to
           bestow
           his
           owne
           where
           and
           on
           whom
           he
           pleaseth
           ?
           Or
           doest
           thou
           meane
           ,
           
           that
           his
           not
           doing
           the
           like
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           continuall
           miserie
           .
           To
           answer
           thee
           ,
           
           did
           hee
           not
           bring
           himselfe
           into
           it
           ?
           and
           was
           it
           not
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           continuall
           and
           iust
           by
           thine
           owne
           confession
           ?
           How
           then
           may
           the
           thing
           that
           neuer
           was
           done
           ,
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           that
           which
           is
           in
           being
           ?
           Can
           the
           effect
           be
           before
           the
           cause
           ?
           I
           haue
           heard
           that
           the
           cause
           is
           before
           the
           effect
           ,
           but
           I
           neuer
           heard
           that
           the
           effect
           is
           or
           can
           be
           before
           the
           cause
           .
           But
           if
           I
           should
           admit
           of
           thine
           opinion
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           haue
           free
           will
           in
           themselues
           ,
           to
           chuse
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           to
           refuse
           grace
           offered
           ;
           to
           see
           what
           the
           issue
           thereof
           will
           be
           ,
           let
           me
           aske
           thee
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           then
           ,
           that
           but
           some
           men
           do
           chuse
           grace
           ?
           is
           it
           because
           they
           haue
           a
           better
           ,
           and
           more
           inclinable
           will
           
           in
           them
           by
           nature
           then
           their
           fellowes
           ?
           If
           there
           be
           no
           speciall
           gift
           of
           grace
           to
           moue
           them
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           some
           speciall
           gift
           or
           qualitie
           of
           nature
           .
           For
           such
           a
           speciall
           differing
           effect
           ,
           must
           haue
           a
           speciall
           differing
           cause
           .
           Or
           wilt
           thou
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           by
           the
           operation
           or
           secret
           motion
           of
           some
           planet
           (
           as
           some
           heathenishly
           conceiue
           :
           )
           if
           so
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           in
           some
           sort
           naturall
           .
           The
           effects
           we
           speake
           of
           ,
           are
           the
           baptisme
           of
           repentance
           ,
           &
           the
           purification
           of
           faith
           ,
           called
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           baptisme
           or
           birth
           of
           water
           and
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           parts
           of
           our
           regeneration
           :
           now
           can
           any
           gifts
           or
           qualities
           of
           nature
           ,
           or
           operations
           of
           planets
           ,
           produce
           or
           cause
           such
           effects
           as
           these
           ?
           Nay
           doublesse
           ;
           for
           causes
           are
           always
           greater
           then
           effects
           ;
           and
           greater
           things
           then
           these
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           natures
           of
           men
           or
           planets
           ,
           but
           in
           God
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           speciall
           power
           and
           vertue
           of
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           doth
           cause
           these
           great
           effects
           ,
           
           doth
           worke
           and
           produce
           this
           new
           and
           heauenly
           birth
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           the
           persons
           thus
           qualified
           ,
           are
           said
           in
           Scripture
           to
           be
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           3.
           9.
           
           If
           thou
           saist
           ,
           that
           God
           put
           this
           difference
           in
           the
           will
           of
           man
           by
           creation
           ;
           then
           thou
           makest
           God
           the
           author
           and
           cause
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           thou
           wouldest
           seeme
           to
           auoid
           ,
           by
           excluding
           his
           speciall
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           fearing
           as
           if
           it
           led
           thee
           to
           it
           ;
           whereas
           it
           is
           but
           thy
           grosse
           apprehension
           that
           makes
           thee
           feare
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           meanes
           thou
           runnest
           thy selfe
           out
           of
           breath
           ,
           thou
           knowest
           not
           whither
           .
           So
           then
           to
           conclude
           this
           point
           with
           Saint
           Pauls
           words
           ,
           
           
             It
             is
             not
             in
             him
             that
             willeth
             ,
             nor
             in
             him
             that
             runneth
             ,
             but
             in
             God
             that
             sheweth
             mercie
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Their
           fourth
           point
           is
           :
           
             That
             the
             stedfastnesse
             of
             mans
             iustification
             and
             saluation
             doth
             depend
             vpon
             his
             owne
             will
             ,
             in
             continuing
             in
             the
             act
             of
             beleeuing
             and
             works
             of
             righteousnesse
             ;
             and
             that
             such
             as
             haue
             faith
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             regenerate
             persons
             hauing
             their
             names
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             life
             ,
             may
             fall
             away
             from
             all
             ,
             may
             become
             vnregenerate
             ,
             and
             haue
             their
             names
             rased
             out
             of
             the
             booke
             
             of
             life
             againe
             ,
             and
             perish
             :
             and
             that
             God
             doth
             alter
             and
             change
             his
             purpose
             and
             promise
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             hate
             and
             reiect
             such
             as
             he
             hath
             formerly
             loued
             and
             iustified
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
        
         
           TO
           teach
           that
           the
           stedfastnes
           of
           mans
           iustification
           &
           saluation
           ,
           doth
           depend
           vpon
           his
           owne
           will
           ,
           in
           continuing
           in
           the
           act
           of
           beleeuing
           and
           works
           of
           righteousnes
           ;
           and
           that
           such
           as
           haue
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           regenerate
           persons
           ,
           hauing
           their
           names
           written
           in
           the
           book
           of
           life
           ,
           may
           fall
           away
           from
           all
           ,
           become
           vnregenerate
           ,
           and
           haue
           their
           names
           rased
           out
           of
           the
           booke
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           perish
           ;
           and
           y●
           God
           doth
           alter
           his
           purpose
           &
           promise
           of
           mercie
           and
           loue
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           hate
           and
           reiect
           such
           as
           he
           hath
           formerly
           loued
           and
           iustified
           :
           to
           teach
           all
           this
           (
           I
           say
           )
           is
           to
           denie
           the
           very
           foundation
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           God
           vnfaithfull
           ,
           and
           is
           one
           of
           the
           maine
           errors
           of
           the
           Antichristian
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           is
           this
           :
           That
           such
           as
           to
           whom
           God
           hath
           giuen
           true
           repentance
           ,
           and
           faith
           in
           Christ
           whereby
           they
           are
           iustified
           from
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           haue
           their
           hearts
           sanctified
           ,
           such
           as
           haue
           their
           parts
           in
           the
           first
           resurrection
           ,
           
           whose
           names
           were
           written
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           life
           from
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           shall
           neuer
           fall
           away
           from
           this
           estate
           ,
           nor
           from
           any
           part
           thereof
           ;
           because
           they
           stand
           not
           ,
           neither
           are
           kept
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           owne
           will
           ,
           
           act
           of
           faith
           ,
           or
           works
           of
           righteousnes
           ,
           
           but
           by
           the
           power
           &
           strength
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           and
           through
           the
           vertue
           and
           life
           of
           Christ
           their
           head
           .
           
           For
           as
           God
           the
           Father
           did
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           first
           chuse
           them
           in
           Christ
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           
           and
           predestinate
           them
           vnto
           the
           adoption
           of
           children
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           conformed
           to
           the
           image
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           euen
           from
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           also
           in
           time
           calleth
           them
           to
           repentance
           ,
           iustifieth
           them
           ,
           &
           purifieth
           their
           hearts
           by
           faith
           ,
           through
           grace
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
           and
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           which
           he
           sendeth
           forth
           into
           their
           hearts
           ,
           
           doth
           adopt
           
           them
           to
           be
           his
           children
           ,
           
           and
           conforme
           them
           to
           the
           image
           and
           likenesse
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           dying
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           rising
           to
           holinesse
           and
           newnesse
           of
           life
           ;
           from
           minding
           earthly
           things
           ,
           
           to
           set
           their
           affections
           on
           things
           that
           are
           aboue
           ,
           where
           Christ
           sitteth
           at
           his
           right
           hand
           :
           so
           (
           I
           say
           )
           it
           is
           God
           which
           in
           and
           through
           his
           Son
           ,
           doth
           keepe
           and
           defend
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             Who
             are
             kept
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             through
             faith
             vnto
             saluation
             .
          
           
           Yea
           he
           is
           the
           rock
           of
           their
           saluation
           ,
           
           and
           strong
           tower
           of
           defence
           ;
           he
           is
           their
           watch-man
           ,
           
           which
           doth
           neither
           slumber
           nor
           sleep
           ;
           
           their
           shepherd
           that
           feedeth
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           speaketh
           ;
           
           he
           is
           the
           husband-man
           ,
           that
           did
           not
           only
           ingraft
           and
           plant
           them
           in
           his
           Sonne
           the
           true
           vine
           ,
           and
           cause
           them
           to
           beare
           fruite
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           euery
           branch
           that
           beareth
           fruit
           in
           him
           ,
           he
           purgeth
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           beare
           more
           fruit
           ;
           
           he
           gaue
           them
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           his
           Son
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Sonne
           reiecteth
           none
           that
           come
           vnto
           him
           ,
           but
           taketh
           them
           into
           his
           protection
           ,
           
           like
           the
           good
           shepherd
           ,
           and
           they
           heare
           his
           voice
           ,
           and
           he
           knoweth
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           follow
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           wil
           giue
           them
           eternal
           life
           ,
           &
           they
           shall
           not
           perish
           ,
           
           for
           none
           are
           able
           to
           pluck
           them
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           ;
           and
           the
           Father
           that
           gaue
           them
           him
           ,
           is
           greater
           then
           all
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           is
           able
           to
           plucke
           them
           out
           of
           his
           Fathers
           hands
           .
           Nay
           if
           Satan
           should
           desire
           to
           sift
           them
           ,
           
           and
           that
           their
           faith
           (
           through
           the
           violence
           of
           temptation
           )
           should
           seeme
           to
           faile
           ,
           as
           touching
           their
           act
           of
           beleeuing
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           fruit
           (
           by
           meanes
           thereof
           )
           should
           not
           appeare
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           it
           may
           sometimes
           befall
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           )
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           the
           Lord
           their
           rocke
           ,
           
           the
           foundation
           and
           chiefe
           corner
           stone
           ,
           whereon
           these
           liuely
           stones
           are
           built
           ,
           sustaineth
           and
           vpholdeth
           them
           ;
           the
           vertue
           and
           strength
           of
           him
           ,
           
           the
           true
           vine
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           are
           ingraffed
           ,
           the
           Son
           in
           whom
           they
           haue
           beleeued
           (
           he
           hauing
           also
           prayed
           the
           Father
           ,
           
           that
           their
           faith
           faile
           not
           )
           shall
           raise
           them
           vp
           ▪
           refresh
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           to
           flourish
           again
           ,
           as
           well
           
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           as
           fruites
           ;
           and
           being
           thus
           conuerted
           and
           raised
           vp
           ,
           shal
           be
           able
           thenceforth
           to
           strengthen
           their
           brethren
           .
           And
           in
           these
           respects
           &
           considerations
           ,
           Christ
           faith
           to
           Peter
           ,
           
           
             Vpon
             this
             rocke
             will
             I
             build
             my
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             not
             preuaile
             against
             it
             .
          
           For
           as
           at
           the
           first
           they
           were
           not
           iustified
           from
           their
           sinnes
           by
           their
           owne
           act
           of
           beleeuing
           ,
           though
           their
           act
           of
           beleeuing
           were
           necessary
           vnto
           their
           iustification
           ;
           nor
           yet
           by
           their
           works
           of
           righteousnes
           which
           followed
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           also
           necessary
           for
           the
           proofe
           and
           manifestation
           of
           their
           faith
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           free
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           ministred
           vnto
           them
           by
           his
           word
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           their
           act
           of
           faith
           onely
           (
           in
           their
           hearts
           )
           doth
           entertaine
           :
           so
           neither
           doe
           they
           stand
           ,
           or
           are
           vpholden
           ,
           by
           their
           act
           of
           beleeuing
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           necessary
           also
           ,
           for
           their
           continuall
           comfort
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           euermore
           exercised
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           word
           and
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           act
           of
           beleeuing
           ,
           going
           on
           still
           from
           strength
           to
           strength
           ,
           drawing
           nearer
           and
           nearer
           vnto
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           full
           assurance
           of
           faith
           ,
           vntill
           at
           last
           they
           come
           to
           see
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           enioy
           his
           presence
           ,
           in
           the
           promised
           Ierusalem
           ,
           where
           is
           all
           fulnesse
           of
           ioy
           ,
           
           and
           at
           whose
           right
           hand
           there
           are
           pleasures
           for
           euermore
           ,
           (
           as
           assuredly
           one
           day
           they
           shall
           ;
           )
           not
           yet
           by
           their
           works
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           likewise
           necessary
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           alwayes
           walking
           in
           ,
           and
           working
           the
           works
           of
           righteousnes
           :
           but
           the
           stedfastnesse
           and
           certaintie
           of
           their
           estates
           in
           Christ
           ,
           their
           life
           ,
           saluation
           ,
           and
           glorie
           euerlasting
           ,
           dependeth
           on
           the
           stedfastnesse
           ,
           certaintie
           and
           vnchangeablenesse
           of
           Gods
           purpose
           ,
           promise
           ,
           loue
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           loue
           and
           life
           of
           Christ
           their
           head
           ,
           which
           was
           once
           dead
           ,
           but
           is
           now
           aliue
           ,
           and
           liueth
           still
           for
           euermore
           .
           And
           so
           sure
           and
           certaine
           as
           God
           purposeth
           ,
           and
           it
           cometh
           to
           passe
           ,
           
           as
           he
           promiseth
           and
           faileth
           not
           ,
           loueth
           once
           ,
           and
           loueth
           to
           the
           end
           ;
           so
           sure
           as
           Christ
           which
           loueth
           them
           liueth
           ,
           shall
           they
           abide
           in
           him
           ,
           liue
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           die
           for
           euer
           ;
           
           as
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             He
             that
             eateth
             my
             flesh
             
             and
             drinketh
             my
             blood
             ,
             dwelleth
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             him
             .
             As
             the
             liuing
             Father
             hath
             sent
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             liue
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             so
             he
             that
             eateth
             me
             ,
             euen
             he
             shall
             liue
             by
             me
             .
          
           For
           he
           is
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           ;
           
           and
           euery
           one
           that
           beleeueth
           in
           him
           ,
           doth
           (
           in
           a
           spirituall
           maner
           )
           eate
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           liueth
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           shal
           haue
           euerlasting
           life
           .
           For
           as
           Saint
           Paul
           reasoneth
           ,
           
             If
             when
             we
             were
             enemies
          
           ,
           
           
             we
             were
             reconciled
             to
             God
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Sonne
             ;
             much
             more
             being
             reconciled
             ,
             shall
             we
             be
             saued
             by
             his
             life
             .
          
           So
           that
           he
           that
           is
           once
           iustified
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           reconciled
           to
           God
           through
           faith
           in
           him
           ,
           his
           estate
           is
           certain
           and
           permanent
           :
           and
           though
           the
           mountaines
           shall
           depart
           ,
           and
           the
           hils
           be
           moued
           ,
           yet
           shall
           not
           the
           kindnesse
           and
           loue
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           depart
           ,
           nor
           the
           couenant
           of
           peace
           towards
           them
           in
           him
           ,
           be
           euer
           remoued
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           testifieth
           .
           Nay
           what
           shall
           or
           can
           possibly
           separate
           them
           from
           the
           loue
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           frō
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           towards
           them
           in
           him
           ?
           
             Shall
             tribulation
          
           ,
           
           
             or
             distresse
             ,
             or
             persecution
             ,
             or
             famine
             ,
             or
             nakednes
             ,
             or
             perill
             ,
             or
             sword
             ?
             As
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             For
             thy
             sake
             are
             we
             killed
             all
             the
             day
             long
             ,
             and
             are
             counted
             as
             sheepe
             for
             the
             slaughter
             .
          
           Nay
           saith
           Saint
           
             Paul
             ,
             In
             all
             these
             things
             we
             are
             more
             then
             conquerours
             through
             him
             that
             loued
             vs.
             For
             I
             am
             perswaded
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             neither
             death
             nor
             life
             ,
             nor
             Angels
             ,
             nor
             principalities
             ,
             nor
             powers
             ,
             nor
             things
             present
             ,
             nor
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             nor
             height
             ,
             nor
             depth
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             creature
             ,
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             separate
             vs
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           as
           God
           did
           predestinate
           ,
           call
           ,
           iustifie
           and
           sanctifie
           them
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           he
           that
           keepeth
           &
           defendeth
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           stedfastnes
           of
           their
           estates
           in
           him
           ,
           doth
           depend
           vpon
           the
           stedfastnes
           and
           immutabilitie
           of
           his
           purpose
           ,
           promise
           ,
           loue
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           loue
           and
           life
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           all
           is
           free
           ,
           without
           any
           respect
           of
           will
           ,
           faith
           ,
           or
           works
           of
           ours
           ,
           in
           him
           and
           of
           him
           ;
           to
           whom
           be
           all
           power
           and
           glorie
           ,
           praise
           and
           thanksgiuing
           for
           euer
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           will
           obiect
           and
           say
           ,
           What
           then
           meaneth
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           which
           so
           often
           speake
           of
           falling
           away
           
           from
           righteousnesse
           ,
           from
           faith
           ;
           from
           Christ
           ,
           from
           God
           ;
           as
           where
           it
           saith
           ,
           
           
             But
             when
             the
             righteous
             man
             turneth
             away
             from
             his
             righteousnes
             ,
             and
             committeth
             iniquitie
             ,
             and
             dieth
             in
             them
             ;
             for
             the
             iniquities
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             shall
             be
             die
             .
          
           And
           againe
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             he
             which
             taketh
             the
             plough
             by
             the
             hand
             and
             looketh
             behind
             him
             ,
             is
             not
             meete
             for
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God.
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             When
             a
             soule
             spirit
             is
             cast
             out
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             he
             walking
             in
             drie
             places
             ,
             findeth
             no
             rest
             ,
             but
             returneth
             to
             the
             house
             from
             whence
             he
             came
             out
             ;
             and
             finding
             it
             swept
             and
             garnished
             ,
             entreth
             therein
             with
             seuen
             more
             worse
             then
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             the
             end
             of
             that
             man
             shall
             be
             worse
             then
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           And
           again
           ,
           some
           are
           said
           to
           beleeue
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           to
           be
           offended
           when
           tribulation
           cometh
           .
           And
           some
           branches
           are
           said
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           from
           the
           vine
           .
           Others
           to
           withdraw
           themselues
           ,
           and
           to
           depart
           away
           from
           the
           liuing
           God
           :
           to
           be
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           to
           taste
           of
           the
           good
           word
           of
           God
           and
           of
           the
           powers
           of
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           to
           fall
           away
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           renewed
           againe
           by
           repentance
           .
           That
           a
           man
           may
           be
           sanctified
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           testament
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           tread
           vnder
           foote
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           count
           the
           same
           blood
           as
           an
           vnholy
           thing
           ,
           and
           despight
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           .
           Some
           to
           be
           cleane
           escaped
           from
           the
           filthinesse
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           after
           this
           to
           be
           entangled
           againe
           ,
           whose
           end
           also
           is
           worse
           then
           the
           beginning
           ,
           likened
           vnto
           the
           dog
           that
           returneth
           to
           his
           owne
           vomit
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           sow
           that
           is
           washed
           ,
           and
           turneth
           to
           wallow
           in
           the
           mire
           againe
           :
           And
           some
           that
           do
           make
           shipwrack
           of
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ;
           with
           diuers
           other
           sayings
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           Also
           these
           doubtfull
           speeches
           :
           
             He
             that
             endureth
             to
             the
             end
             .
             If
             ye
             hold
             fast
             vnto
             the
             end
             :
             Whose
             house
             ye
             are
             if
             ye
             continue
             .
             He
             that
             ouercometh
             and
             keepeth
             my
             words
             vnto
             the
             end
             .
          
           And
           againe
           :
           
             Let
             them
             be
             blotted
             out
             of
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             liuing
             .
             I
             will
             take
             away
             his
             part
             out
             of
             the
             booke
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             Citie
             .
          
           These
           Scriptures
           seeme
           to
           contradict
           all
           that
           is
           said
           before
           ,
           and
           to
           proue
           that
           there
           is
           no
           estate
           to
           be
           attained
           vnto
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           fallen
           from
           ,
           
           lost
           and
           vndone
           againe
           .
        
         
           These
           Scriptures
           may
           seeme
           (
           with
           men
           not
           instructed
           of
           God
           )
           to
           contradict
           all
           what
           haue
           been
           mentioned
           before
           ,
           
           and
           to
           proue
           a
           falling
           away
           from
           all
           grace
           whatsoeuer
           ;
           but
           with
           such
           as
           God
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           instruct
           ,
           it
           is
           otherwise
           :
           and
           although
           not
           only
           your
           sects
           ,
           but
           the
           Antichristian
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Arminians
           and
           others
           ,
           doe
           conceiue
           and
           teach
           from
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           estate
           to
           be
           attained
           vnto
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           men
           may
           fall
           therefrom
           and
           perish
           :
           and
           because
           you
           will
           not
           admit
           (
           as
           it
           were
           too
           grosse
           yee
           should
           )
           of
           contradiction
           in
           Scriptures
           ,
           wrest
           &
           wring
           all
           the
           former
           Scriptures
           which
           doe
           cleerly
           proue
           the
           contrary
           ,
           either
           to
           make
           for
           this
           your
           erronious
           conceit
           ,
           or
           else
           (
           at
           least
           )
           not
           to
           oppose
           the
           same
           ;
           yet
           I
           say
           neuerthelesse
           ,
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           ye
           are
           deceiued
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           this
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           other
           of
           your
           points
           ,
           being
           (
           most
           of
           them
           )
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           but
           all
           tending
           to
           the
           wrong
           marke
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           these
           Scriptures
           do
           plainly
           shew
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           attaine
           to
           many
           excellent
           graces
           and
           gifts
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           they
           may
           receiue
           the
           word
           with
           ioy
           ,
           take
           the
           plough
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           be
           enlightned
           ,
           beleeue
           and
           be
           baptized
           ;
           they
           may
           be
           branches
           in
           the
           vine
           ;
           they
           may
           haue
           a
           foule
           spirit
           cast
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           swept
           and
           garnished
           ;
           they
           may
           taste
           of
           the
           heauenly
           gift
           ,
           and
           be
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           taste
           of
           the
           good
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           powers
           of
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ;
           they
           may
           be
           in
           some
           respects
           sanctified
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           testament
           ,
           and
           be
           cleane
           escaped
           from
           the
           pollutions
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           they
           may
           haue
           a
           kind
           of
           righteousnes
           ,
           and
           be
           in
           some
           sort
           termed
           righteous
           men
           ;
           they
           may
           haue
           faith
           to
           cast
           out
           diuels
           ,
           and
           doe
           many
           great
           works
           :
           all
           this
           they
           may
           attaine
           vnto
           ,
           and
           yet
           come
           short
           of
           the
           chiefe
           things
           ,
           fall
           away
           from
           all
           ,
           lose
           all
           ,
           and
           Christ
           may
           (
           notwithstanding
           all
           these
           things
           )
           iustly
           and
           truly
           say
           vnto
           them
           (
           in
           the
           day
           of
           account
           )
           
           
             Depart
             from
             me
             ye
             workers
             of
             iniquitie
             ,
             I
             neuer
             knew
             ye
             .
          
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           as
           true
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           greater
           and
           more
           speciall
           things
           then
           all
           these
           ,
           which
           whosoeuer
           can
           attain
           ,
           shall
           as
           certainly
           abide
           in
           Christ
           and
           be
           saued
           ,
           as
           Christ
           abideth
           in
           the
           Father
           and
           liueth
           .
           But
           the
           greatest
           difficultie
           lieth
           in
           this
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           these
           things
           rightly
           asunder
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           so
           their
           true
           difference
           being
           discerned
           of
           vs
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           only
           auoide
           the
           great
           confusion
           ,
           which
           the
           want
           thereof
           hath
           caused
           in
           the
           mindes
           of
           many
           ,
           and
           the
           sundry
           errors
           ,
           they
           through
           their
           ignorance
           haue
           fallen
           into
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           examine
           and
           proue
           our selues
           by
           the
           rule
           thereof
           ,
           whether
           our
           estates
           be
           yet
           such
           as
           will
           abide
           the
           triall
           in
           the
           day
           of
           account
           ,
           or
           no.
           If
           we
           find
           that
           they
           be
           ,
           we
           haue
           then
           great
           cause
           of
           comfort
           :
           if
           not
           ,
           then
           haue
           we
           great
           reason
           to
           feare
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           speed
           to
           humble
           our
           soules
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           ●o
           desire
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           forme
           his
           sonne
           Christ
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           to
           conforme
           vs
           vnto
           his
           image
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           estate
           that
           will
           giue
           vs
           boldnes
           in
           the
           day
           of
           his
           appearing
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           we
           may
           rightly
           vnderstand
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           discerne
           their
           true
           difference
           ,
           let
           vs
           obserue
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           two
           seuerall
           operations
           in
           the
           hearts
           and
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           
           (
           to
           some
           it
           is
           
             the
             sauour
             of
             life
             vnto
             life
             ,
          
           and
           to
           others
           
             the
             sauour
             of
             death
             vnto
             death
             ,
          
           not
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           through
           the
           wickednes
           of
           mens
           hearts
           :
           )
           so
           likewise
           there
           is
           a
           two-fold
           administration
           thereof
           ,
           the
           one
           generall
           ,
           common
           to
           all
           ,
           the
           other
           speciall
           ,
           peculiar
           to
           a
           few
           :
           that
           which
           is
           generall
           and
           common
           ,
           is
           a
           publique
           declaration
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           thing
           there
           is
           ,
           whereby
           all
           men
           in
           general
           haue
           this
           benefit
           ,
           (
           namely
           )
           y●
           whereas
           after
           Adam
           had
           sinned
           ,
           before
           the
           promise
           was
           made
           ,
           that
           
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             should
             bruise
             the
             Serpents
             head
             ,
          
           there
           was
           no
           time
           nor
           place
           for
           repentance
           to
           any
           ,
           nor
           remission
           of
           sins
           vpon
           any
           ground
           to
           be
           expected
           ;
           now
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           all
           sinne
           
           i●
           made
           pardonable
           ,
           there
           is
           time
           and
           place
           for
           repentance
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           thereupon
           granted
           ;
           so
           that
           whosoeuer
           shall
           come
           ,
           and
           with
           sorrow
           of
           heart
           confesse
           his
           sinnes
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           humbly
           desire
           mercie
           and
           forgiuenesse
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           
           shall
           receiue
           it
           ;
           and
           thus
           far
           the
           Gospell
           is
           preached
           to
           all
           ,
           
           euen
           
             to
             euery
             creature
             vnder
             heauen
          
           ,
           
           as
           Saint
           Paul
           speaketh
           :
           so
           that
           there
           is
           not
           ,
           nor
           hath
           been
           a
           nation
           or
           people
           ,
           
           in
           any
           time
           or
           part
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           can
           truly
           say
           ,
           we
           haue
           not
           heard
           it
           ;
           for
           (
           as
           it
           is
           written
           )
           
             their
             sound
             went
             forth
             throughout
             all
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             their
             words
             vnto
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             world
          
           ;
           and
           so
           all
           are
           left
           without
           excuse
           ,
           because
           God
           hath
           not
           left
           himselfe
           without
           witnesse
           .
           But
           the
           maner
           and
           measure
           of
           Gods
           declaration
           of
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           hath
           been
           diuers
           :
           he
           declared
           it
           vnto
           the
           nations
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           yea
           and
           at
           this
           present
           doth
           in
           diuers
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
           onely
           by
           the
           workes
           which
           he
           hath
           created
           ,
           and
           benefits
           that
           he
           daily
           giueth
           them
           ,
           
           as
           the
           heauens
           and
           firmament
           ,
           
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           Sunne
           and
           raine
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           he
           giueth
           them
           fruitfull
           seasons
           ,
           filling
           their
           hearts
           with
           food
           and
           gladnesse
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           blessings
           ;
           all
           which
           do
           (
           in
           their
           maner
           and
           kind
           )
           preach
           and
           declare
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           good
           and
           gracious
           to
           mankind
           ,
           and
           hath
           some
           speciall
           respect
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           doe
           also
           call
           vpon
           them
           daily
           to
           seeke
           him
           that
           made
           all
           ,
           and
           giueth
           all
           those
           good
           things
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           proueth
           vnto
           them
           ,
           
           that
           if
           they
           had
           sought
           ,
           they
           might
           haue
           found
           ,
           in
           him
           ,
           yet
           greater
           things
           ,
           which
           some
           of
           them
           (
           doubles
           )
           haue
           attained
           vnto
           ,
           &
           the
           rest
           by
           this
           means
           are
           left
           without
           excuse
           .
           He
           shewed
           it
           to
           the
           nation
           of
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           his
           works
           and
           benefits
           ,
           which
           they
           (
           especially
           had
           in
           great
           abundance
           ,
           )
           but
           in
           another
           more
           excellent
           maner
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           far
           greater
           measure
           ,
           
           as
           namely
           by
           the
           testimonies
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           ministerie
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           
           who
           receiued
           it
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           spake
           as
           they
           were
           moued
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           
           he
           stretched
           forth
           his
           hand
           all
           the
           day
           long
           vnto
           that
           people
           ,
           preaching
           his
           Gospell
           (
           the
           
           word
           of
           faith
           vnto
           them
           ;
           so
           as
           that
           they
           of
           all
           other
           ,
           had
           least
           reason
           to
           say
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           
             Who
             shall
             ascend
             into
             heauen
             for
             vs
             ,
          
           
           
             to
             fetch
             it
             vs
             ?
             or
             who
             shall
             go
             downe
             into
             the
             deepe
             to
             bring
             it
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             heare
             it
             and
             doe
             it
             ?
             but
             the
             word
             was
             nigh
             enough
             vnto
             them
             ,
             euen
             in
             their
             mouthes
             and
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
          
           and
           if
           the
           Gentiles
           were
           left
           without
           excuse
           ,
           much
           more
           they
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           he
           hath
           spoken
           and
           declared
           it
           vnto
           vs
           in
           these
           last
           times
           by
           his
           Sonne
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           
           that
           Seed
           which
           was
           promised
           to
           Adam
           ,
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           was
           spoken
           of
           by
           Moses
           ,
           
           foretold
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           in
           whom
           ,
           by
           whom
           ,
           and
           through
           whom
           ,
           all
           blessings
           ,
           all
           hope
           ,
           all
           grace
           ,
           and
           life
           is
           granted
           ,
           is
           purchased
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           attained
           ,
           by
           him
           (
           I
           say
           )
           and
           by
           his
           holy
           Apostles
           ,
           in
           the
           power
           and
           gifts
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           he
           hath
           declared
           vnto
           vs
           all
           things
           cleerly
           ,
           many
           whereof
           being
           such
           as
           in
           all
           other
           former
           ages
           were
           not
           knowne
           :
           so
           that
           the
           earth
           floweth
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Gospell
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           aboue
           all
           those
           other
           times
           past
           ,
           and
           many
           haue
           been
           enlightned
           through
           the
           preaching
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           haue
           beleeued
           and
           giuen
           their
           assents
           vnto
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ;
           many
           haue
           tasted
           of
           the
           heauenly
           gift
           ,
           and
           haue
           been
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           haue
           tasted
           of
           the
           good
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           powers
           of
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ;
           many
           are
           able
           to
           preach
           and
           discourse
           thereof
           in
           great
           and
           excellent
           measure
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Hebrewes
           could
           at
           no
           time
           (
           truly
           say
           ,
           we
           haue
           not
           heard
           it
           )
           nor
           yet
           those
           Gentiles
           that
           had
           not
           the
           Law
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           those
           Scriptures
           and
           ordinances
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           the
           Hebrewes
           had
           :
           what
           can
           we
           then
           say
           ,
           who
           haue
           not
           only
           had
           all
           the
           meanes
           and
           light
           which
           those
           Gentiles
           &
           Hebrews
           had
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           plaine
           reuelation
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           according
           as
           it
           was
           foretold
           to
           be
           in
           these
           last
           times
           ,
           confirmed
           by
           the
           death
           &
           resurrection
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           left
           recorded
           vnto
           vs
           by
           his
           holy
           Apostles
           in
           full
           measure
           ;
           how
           can
           it
           be
           (
           I
           say
           )
           therefore
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           things
           which
           we
           haue
           heard
           and
           beleeued
           ,
           will
           be
           vnto
           vs
           the
           sauour
           of
           death
           vnto
           death
           in
           a
           fuller
           
           and
           larger
           measure
           ,
           then
           vnto
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           seeing
           we
           haue
           receiued
           a
           greater
           &
           larger
           measure
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           if
           we
           obey
           not
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           if
           we
           attaine
           not
           vnto
           the
           speciall
           grace
           and
           benefits
           thereof
           :
           for
           as
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           testifieth
           ,
           
             He
             that
             knoweth
             his
             masters
             will
             ,
             and
             doth
             it
             not
             ,
          
           
           
             shall
             be
             beaten
             with
             many
             stripes
             .
          
        
         
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           we
           haue
           not
           onely
           knowledge
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           but
           obedience
           also
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           like
           vnto
           those
           strange
           fornicators
           and
           idolaters
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           nor
           as
           the
           cruell
           ,
           vnbeleeuing
           Hebrewes
           ,
           which
           killed
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           murdered
           the
           Lord
           of
           glorie
           ;
           neither
           are
           we
           of
           the
           common
           sinners
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           though
           we
           haue
           been
           so
           heretofore
           ;
           nay
           the
           power
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           hath
           altered
           vs
           ,
           the
           foule
           spirit
           is
           now
           cast
           out
           by
           a
           stronger
           then
           he
           ,
           we
           are
           now
           cleane
           escaped
           from
           the
           filthinesse
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           our
           liues
           and
           actions
           are
           reformed
           ,
           we
           apply
           our selues
           now
           to
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           we
           conferre
           thereof
           ,
           and
           reade
           it
           oft
           ,
           we
           pray
           also
           oft
           ,
           we
           receiue
           the
           Sacraments
           oft
           ,
           we
           instruct
           our
           children
           and
           our
           seruants
           in
           the
           principles
           of
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           we
           keep
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           we
           distribute
           of
           our
           goods
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           we
           neglect
           no
           dutie
           which
           we
           conceiue
           we
           ought
           to
           performe
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           are
           washed
           and
           sanctified
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           testament
           .
        
         
           I
           confesse
           ,
           thou
           hast
           here
           a
           kind
           of
           obedience
           ,
           and
           doest
           (
           in
           part
           )
           thy
           masters
           will
           ,
           and
           art
           so
           far
           forth
           sanctified
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           testament
           ,
           for
           by
           it
           ,
           all
           graces
           and
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           are
           purchased
           ,
           and
           thou
           couldest
           neuer
           haue
           attained
           to
           these
           things
           but
           by
           vertue
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           I
           say
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           thing
           may
           be
           wanting
           in
           thee
           ;
           for
           if
           this
           be
           to
           do
           thy
           masters
           will
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           Sauiours
           meaning
           ,
           then
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           did
           his
           will
           as
           wel
           as
           thee
           ;
           they
           made
           cleane
           the
           outside
           of
           the
           cup
           and
           platter
           ,
           they
           had
           such
           a
           kind
           of
           beliefe
           ,
           
           and
           were
           as
           strict
           in
           all
           outward
           obseruations
           as
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           yet
           their
           insides
           
           were
           foule
           ,
           their
           hearts
           were
           full
           of
           rancor
           and
           malice
           ;
           and
           so
           may
           it
           be
           with
           thee
           for
           all
           this
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           faire
           blade
           indeede
           ,
           but
           where
           is
           the
           fruit
           ?
           Doest
           thou
           not
           know
           that
           except
           thy
           righteousnes
           exceed
           the
           righteousnes
           of
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           ,
           
           thou
           shalt
           in
           no
           wise
           enter
           into
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ?
           Herod
           heard
           Iohn
           gladly
           ,
           and
           did
           many
           things
           willingly
           ;
           and
           Iudas
           no
           doubt
           was
           faire
           in
           the
           leafe
           ,
           but
           his
           heart
           was
           euer
           corrupt
           ,
           as
           the
           Euangelist
           testifieth
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           
             This
             he
             spake
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             had
             care
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             couetous
             ,
             and
             carried
             the
             bag
             .
          
           
           How
           thinkest
           thou
           ,
           can
           an
           euill
           tree
           bring
           forth
           good
           fruit
           ?
           
           or
           can
           one
           and
           the
           same
           fountaine
           ,
           bring
           forth
           sweet
           waters
           ,
           and
           bitter
           ?
           Or
           can
           a
           stincking
           polluted
           fountaine
           ,
           bring
           forth
           sweet
           waters
           ?
           The
           heart
           of
           man
           is
           the
           tree
           or
           fountaine
           ,
           from
           whence
           either
           good
           or
           euill
           commeth
           ,
           as
           Christ
           himselfe
           testifieth
           ;
           
             A
             good
             man
             out
             of
             the
             good
             treasure
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
          
           
           
             bringeth
             forth
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ;
             and
             an
             euill
             man
             out
             of
             the
             euill
             treasure
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
          
           
           
             bringeth
             forth
             that
             which
             is
             euill
             .
          
           If
           thy
           heart
           be
           euill
           and
           vncleane
           ,
           how
           canst
           thou
           then
           bring
           forth
           from
           thence
           any
           good
           fruit
           ?
           
           Grant
           thou
           art
           sanctified
           outwardly
           ,
           
           thou
           hast
           belieued
           and
           art
           baptized
           ,
           thou
           hearest
           the
           word
           with
           ioy
           ,
           
           thou
           art
           all
           as
           before
           is
           spoken
           ,
           yet
           if
           in
           heart
           thou
           beest
           hard
           and
           vnrepentant
           ,
           proud
           ,
           puft
           vp
           ,
           couetous
           ,
           vnmercifull
           ,
           one
           that
           louest
           thy selfe
           and
           this
           present
           euill
           world
           ,
           enuious
           to
           others
           ,
           cruell
           ,
           what
           will
           all
           thy
           beliefe
           and
           righteousnes
           auaile
           thee
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           admit
           thou
           hadst
           all
           faith
           ,
           so
           as
           thou
           couldest
           moue
           mountaines
           ,
           and
           that
           thou
           shouldst
           giue
           all
           thy
           goods
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           and
           thy
           bodie
           to
           be
           burned
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           man
           could
           tax
           thy
           heart
           by
           any
           euill
           fruit
           that
           yet
           appeared
           ,
           nor
           thy selfe
           perceiue
           thine
           owne
           heart
           to
           be
           euill
           ;
           
           yet
           if
           thou
           hast
           not
           that
           faith
           which
           worketh
           by
           loue
           ,
           
           that
           loue
           with
           her
           naturall
           properties
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           describeth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Loue
             suffereth
             long
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             is
             kind
             ,
             it
             enuieth
             not
             ,
             it
             vaunteth
             not
             it selfe
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             puffed
             vp
             ,
             it
             behaueth
             not
             it selfe
             vnseemly
             ,
             
             it
             seeketh
             not
             her
             own
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             easily
             prouoked
             ,
             it
             thinketh
             none
             euill
             ,
             it
             reioyceth
             not
             in
             iniquite
             ,
             but
             it
             reioyceth
             in
             the
             truth
             ;
             It
             beareth
             all
             things
             ,
             it
             belieueth
             all
             things
             ,
             it
             hopeth
             all
             things
             ,
             it
             endureth
             all
             things
             .
          
           I
           say
           if
           thou
           hast
           not
           that
           faith
           which
           bringeth
           forth
           these
           effects
           ,
           thou
           art
           nothing
           ,
           thou
           art
           but
           as
           a
           sounding
           brasse
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           tinckling
           Cimball
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           thy
           gifts
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           faith
           ,
           prophesie
           ,
           righteousnes
           ,
           or
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           and
           shalt
           be
           found
           to
           be
           ,
           but
           either
           as
           the
           high
           waies
           side
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           stony
           ground
           ,
           
           or
           thornie
           ground
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           indured
           not
           ,
           which
           neuer
           came
           to
           bring
           forth
           goodfruit
           ,
           neither
           in
           the
           greatest
           ,
           nor
           least
           measure
           ,
           (
           like
           vnto
           the
           good
           ground
           described
           after
           ,
           
           )
           and
           thy
           end
           will
           be
           like
           that
           earth
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           the
           raine
           commeth
           oft
           vpon
           it
           ,
           bringeth
           forth
           nothing
           but
           thornes
           and
           briars
           ,
           and
           is
           therefore
           neere
           vnto
           cursing
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           tree
           ,
           
           which
           though
           it
           haue
           had
           much
           dressing
           ,
           
           yet
           because
           it
           bringeth
           not
           forth
           goodfruit
           ,
           is
           hewen
           downe
           and
           cast
           into
           the
           fire
           .
           Consider
           therefore
           what
           neede
           there
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           dilligently
           enquire
           into
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           see
           the
           difference
           betweene
           these
           two
           estates
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           care
           and
           study
           ,
           might
           ,
           and
           dayly
           should
           be
           to
           learne
           the
           best
           .
        
         
           Now
           touching
           the
           speciall
           administration
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           those
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           are
           perticuliar
           to
           afew
           ,
           euen
           Gods
           elect
           onely
           .
        
         
           The
           speciall
           administration
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           this
           ,
           
           namely
           a
           particular
           application
           ,
           
           or
           preaching
           the
           word
           of
           promise
           ,
           
           the
           glad
           tidings
           of
           peace
           ,
           the
           forgiuenesse
           of
           sins
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           a
           sinner
           ,
           
           whereby
           he
           is
           truly
           possest
           of
           the
           grace
           &
           loue
           of
           God
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           through
           faith
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           forgiuenesse
           of
           his
           sinnes
           ;
           And
           this
           is
           neuer
           done
           but
           by
           a
           speciall
           gift
           and
           power
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           Now
           the
           course
           which
           God
           doth
           take
           to
           effect
           and
           bring
           this
           thing
           to
           passe
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           when
           and
           after
           such
           time
           ,
           as
           God
           by
           the
           generall
           administration
           of
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           hath
           made
           knowne
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           common
           gift
           
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           hath
           caused
           them
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           assent
           vnto
           ,
           the
           summe
           ,
           or
           necessary
           parts
           thereof
           ,
           as
           namely
           ,
           that
           repentance
           and
           remission
           of
           sins
           is
           granted
           to
           sinners
           ,
           and
           saluation
           to
           all
           that
           can
           attaine
           thereto
           :
           then
           doth
           he
           by
           a
           special
           &
           more
           effectuall
           gift
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           work
           vpon
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           elect
           ,
           whom
           he
           fore
           knew
           ,
           and
           had
           predestinate
           ,
           calling
           them
           to
           repentance
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           )
           turning
           them
           from
           all
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           wayes
           of
           all
           the
           fleshly
           ,
           and
           sinfull
           pleasures
           ,
           wherein
           their
           soules
           had
           formerly
           delighted
           ,
           into
           a
           great
           feare
           &
           sorrow
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           with
           many
           teares
           to
           lament
           the
           time
           that
           euer
           they
           tooke
           pleasure
           therein
           ;
           and
           falling
           downe
           before
           him
           ,
           with
           humble
           and
           contrite
           hearts
           ,
           confesse
           their
           sins
           vnto
           him
           ,
           desiring
           in
           an
           vnspeakable
           maner
           ,
           mercy
           and
           forgiuenesse
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           peace
           ,
           loue
           ,
           and
           reconciliation
           with
           him
           ;
           which
           till
           they
           obtaine
           ,
           they
           can
           take
           no
           rest
           ,
           they
           haue
           no
           ioy
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           none
           of
           all
           their
           former
           delights
           will
           afford
           them
           now
           any
           comfort
           ;
           they
           stand
           aloofe
           looking
           strangely
           vpon
           them
           ,
           like
           friends
           in
           aduersitie
           ,
           finding
           them
           now
           no
           fit
           companions
           for
           them
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           will
           ,
           or
           can
           relieue
           their
           poore
           distressed
           soules
           ,
           
           or
           giue
           them
           their
           desired
           content
           ,
           
           but
           onely
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           sealed
           in
           their
           hearts
           by
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           promise
           .
           These
           are
           those
           poore
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           speake
           of
           ,
           vnto
           whom
           Christ
           was
           sent
           to
           preach
           good
           tidings
           ,
           the
           bruised
           and
           broken
           in
           heart
           ,
           
           them
           that
           labour
           sore
           ,
           and
           are
           heauie
           laden
           ,
           the
           sicke
           ,
           the
           lost
           ,
           the
           dead
           ,
           which
           Christ
           came
           to
           binde
           vp
           ,
           to
           heale
           ,
           to
           seeke
           out
           ,
           to
           quicken
           and
           raise
           to
           life
           ;
           these
           I
           say
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           these
           ,
           are
           they
           whom
           the
           Prophet
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           testifying
           of
           the
           Sauiour
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           speciall
           administration
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           peace
           :
           saying
           ,
           
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             vpon
             me
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             anointed
             me
             to
             preach
             good
             tidings
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             he
             hath
             sent
             me
             to
             binde
             vp
             the
             broken
             hearted
             ,
          
           
           
             to
             proclaime
             liberty
             to
             the
             captiues
             ,
             and
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             prison
             to
             them
             
             that
             are
             bound
             ,
             to
             proclaime
             the
             acceptable
             yeare
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             of
             vengeance
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             to
             comfort
             all
             that
             mourne
             ,
             to
             appoint
             vnto
             them
             that
             mourne
             in
             Sion
             ,
             to
             giue
             vnto
             them
             ,
             beauty
             for
             ashes
             ,
             the
             oyle
             of
             ioy
             for
             mourning
             ,
             the
             garment
             of
             praise
             for
             the
             spirit
             of
             heauinesse
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             called
             ,
             Trees
             of
             righteousnes
             ,
             the
             plantation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             glorifiea
             .
          
           
           And
           these
           are
           the
           poore
           ,
           of
           whom
           Christ
           himselfe
           speaketh
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           
             And
             the
             poore
             haue
             the
             Gospell
             preached
             vnto
             them
          
           ;
           or
           
             receiue
             the
             Gospell
          
           ,
           as
           some
           translations
           haue
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           word
           doth
           import
           such
           a
           preaching
           ,
           as
           doth
           imply
           a
           receiuing
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           him
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           so
           preached
           ,
           as
           also
           doth
           the
           words
           of
           Esay
           before
           mentioned
           .
           And
           although
           all
           haue
           it
           preached
           vnto
           them
           in
           the
           former
           generall
           maner
           ,
           yet
           none
           haue
           it
           preached
           vnto
           them
           in
           this
           speciall
           peculiar
           sort
           ,
           but
           these
           poore
           repentant
           persons
           onely
           ,
           who
           alone
           are
           capable
           of
           the
           receit
           thereof
           ,
           by
           faith
           vnto
           Iustification
           ;
           (
           &
           this
           is
           that
           effect
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           
           )
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           call
           ,
           
             The
             baptisme
             of
             Iohn
          
           ,
           
           
             the
             baptisme
             of
             water
             ,
             the
             baptisme
             of
             repentance
             ,
             the
             birth
             of
             water
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             baptisme
             which
             Iohn
             preached
             ,
             the
             preparation
             of
             the
             Gospell
             of
             peace
             ,
          
           
           repentance
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           
           the
           first
           principall
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           the
           beginning
           and
           first
           part
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           declareth
           it
           ;
           the
           labour
           and
           trauell
           in
           the
           birth
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           full
           perfection
           of
           the
           new
           birth
           ,
           
           onely
           the
           soule
           of
           the
           sinner
           trauelleth
           readie
           to
           be
           deliuered
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           second
           effect
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           but
           the
           first
           peculiar
           .
           Then
           doth
           God
           in
           the
           third
           place
           ,
           reach
           forth
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           taketh
           hold
           of
           this
           poore
           labouring
           soule
           ,
           and
           by
           another
           speciall
           effect
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           doth
           deliuer
           him
           ,
           and
           bring
           him
           forth
           ,
           washeth
           him
           &
           cleanseth
           him
           from
           his
           bloud
           ,
           wherein
           he
           lay
           polluted
           ,
           his
           sinnes
           which
           cried
           out
           so
           iustly
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           lay
           so
           heauy
           vpon
           him
           ,
           easeth
           him
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           writeth
           in
           his
           heart
           of
           flesh
           ,
           
           his
           contrite
           repentant
           heart
           ,
           his
           couenant
           
           of
           mercie
           and
           loue
           ,
           which
           it
           so
           much
           desired
           ,
           assuring
           it
           ,
           
           that
           he
           is
           now
           reconciled
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           sins
           are
           cleane
           forgiuen
           and
           forgotten
           ,
           
           neuer
           to
           be
           reckoned
           or
           remembred
           more
           ;
           
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           loued
           him
           ,
           and
           doth
           loue
           him
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           will
           neuer
           put
           him
           out
           of
           fauour
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           Christ
           remains
           in
           fauour
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           special
           administration
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           that
           gift
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           whereby
           Christ
           is
           formed
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           poore
           repentant
           sinner
           through
           faith
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           is
           iustified
           from
           all
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           his
           heart
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           second
           part
           and
           finishing
           of
           the
           new
           birth
           ;
           and
           these
           are
           alwayes
           together
           in
           the
           act
           of
           iustification
           ,
           
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             faith
          
           ;
           so
           that
           a
           sinner
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           actually
           iustified
           ,
           till
           the
           couenant
           of
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           made
           to
           the
           repentant
           sinner
           ,
           be
           applied
           by
           the
           Spirit
           to
           his
           broken
           heart
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           beleeueth
           in
           his
           heart
           that
           his
           sinnes
           be
           forgiuen
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           loueth
           him
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           and
           this
           administation
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           gift
           of
           the
           Spirit
           and
           faith
           ,
           are
           expressed
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           distinguished
           from
           all
           other
           administrations
           ,
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           kinds
           of
           faith
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           by
           seuerall
           distinct
           names
           .
        
         
           
             As
             first
             ,
             this
             administration
             of
             the
             word
             is
             called
             in
             Scripture
             ,
          
           The
           glad
           tidings
           of
           peace
           and
           good
           things
           ,
           good
           tidings
           ,
           the
           binding
           vp
           of
           the
           broken
           heart
           ,
           libertie
           to
           the
           captiues
           ,
           The
           opening
           of
           the
           prison
           to
           them
           that
           are
           bound
           ,
           Comfort
           to
           the
           mourners
           ,
           The
           reuiuing
           of
           the
           spirits
           of
           the
           humble
           and
           contrite
           ,
           The
           couenant
           of
           the
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           The
           couenant
           of
           life
           and
           peace
           ,
           The
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ;
           Ease
           ,
           Rest
           to
           the
           soule
           .
           The
           word
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           The
           word
           preaching
           peace
           by
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           The
           word
           of
           reconciliation
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           so
           called
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           great
           and
           speciall
           benefit
           it
           bringeth
           ,
           &
           doth
           administer
           vnto
           the
           soule
           of
           the
           repētant
           sinner
           ,
           by
           the
           applicatiō
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           And
           for
           that
           it
           is
           directed
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           appointed
           to
           be
           preached
           to
           such
           ,
           and
           to
           no
           〈◊〉
           For
           though
           the
           Gospell
           
           be
           preached
           to
           all
           ,
           in
           a
           generall
           consideration
           (
           as
           before
           is
           shewed
           ,
           )
           yet
           (
           as
           it
           is
           here
           intended
           )
           it
           belongeth
           to
           none
           ,
           nor
           is
           to
           be
           preached
           to
           any
           but
           the
           repentant
           only
           .
           And
           repentance
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           sometimes
           in
           a
           generall
           maner
           proposed
           ,
           yea
           the
           beginning
           and
           first
           principle
           thereof
           ,
           and
           a
           peculiar
           gift
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           before
           also
           is
           noted
           ;
           yet
           (
           as
           it
           is
           intended
           in
           these
           seuerall
           Scriptures
           )
           repentance
           is
           no
           part
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           preparation
           thereunto
           ,
           or
           the
           making
           ready
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           sinner
           for
           the
           same
           ;
           in
           which
           consideration
           ,
           Iohn
           the
           Baptist
           ,
           and
           our
           Sauiour
           both
           preached
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           
             Repent
             ,
             for
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             at
             hand
             :
          
           where
           they
           make
           repentance
           to
           be
           one
           thing
           ,
           
           and
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           (
           the
           glad
           tidings
           of
           the
           Gospel
           )
           another
           ;
           &
           require
           repentance
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           necessary
           to
           be
           effected
           in
           them
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           receiue
           by
           faith
           the
           glad
           tidings
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           hand
           to
           follow
           after
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           preached
           vnto
           them
           thereupon
           .
           Which
           order
           was
           also
           obserued
           by
           the
           Prophets
           before
           ;
           as
           
             Dauid
             ,
             To
             day
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             if
             you
             will
             heare
             his
             voice
             ,
             harden
             not
             your
             hearts
             ,
             &c.
             lest
             ye
             enter
             not
             into
             his
             rest
             .
          
           In
           which
           words
           he
           declareth
           plainly
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           would
           beleeue
           the
           promise
           of
           entrance
           into
           rest
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           faith
           enter
           thereinto
           ,
           they
           should
           vnharden
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           repent
           ,
           otherwise
           there
           was
           no
           possibilitie
           of
           beleeuing
           ,
           of
           entrance
           .
        
         
           And
           secondly
           ,
           as
           the
           speciall
           administration
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           peculiar
           to
           the
           repentant
           ,
           is
           distinguished
           from
           all
           other
           common
           administrations
           ;
           so
           is
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           which
           this
           glad
           tidings
           of
           peace
           is
           applied
           vnto
           ,
           and
           written
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           repentant
           ,
           
           set
           forth
           and
           distinguished
           also
           in
           Scripture
           from
           other
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
           by
           peculiar
           and
           distinct
           names
           :
           
           as
           ,
           
             The
             baptisme
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             The
             birth
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           
           
             The
             renewing
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             which
             crieth
             Abba
             ,
             
             Father
          
           ;
           
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             adoption
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             life
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             Comforter
             ,
             the
             anointing
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           .
           
           And
           it
           is
           so
           called
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           speciall
           effects
           it
           worketh
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           repentant
           ,
           
           beyond
           those
           that
           are
           common
           to
           others
           ,
           
           as
           faith
           ,
           righteousnesse
           ,
           peace
           ,
           
           ioy
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           other
           vnspeakable
           comforts
           and
           treasures
           of
           life
           .
        
         
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           so
           the
           faith
           which
           the
           Spirit
           causeth
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           repentant
           (
           by
           the
           application
           of
           the
           same
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           testification
           of
           his
           loue
           vnto
           it
           )
           is
           also
           exprest
           and
           distinguished
           from
           all
           other
           kinds
           of
           faith
           ,
           by
           speciall
           distinct
           names
           :
           
           as
           ,
           
             The
             faith
             of
             Gods
             elect
             ,
             The
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             The
             faith
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           
           
             The
             effectuall
             faith
             ,
             The
             faith
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             The
             faith
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             Their
             most
             holy
             faith
             ,
             Their
             precious
             faith
             ,
          
           
           
             The
             faith
             which
             iustifieth
             ,
             The
             faith
             which
             sanctifieth
             the
             heart
             ,
          
           
           
             The
             faith
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             The
             faith
             which
             worketh
             by
             loue
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           
           And
           it
           is
           so
           called
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           special
           grace
           ,
           
           mercie
           &
           loue
           of
           God
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           shed
           abroad
           and
           sealed
           (
           by
           the
           Spirit
           )
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           him
           that
           possesseth
           it
           ;
           
           and
           also
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           excellent
           fruite
           it
           doth
           produce
           and
           cause
           to
           come
           forth
           of
           the
           same
           heart
           ,
           
           which
           is
           now
           truly
           sanctified
           by
           it
           ,
           
           and
           in
           which
           (
           Christ
           being
           now
           formed
           )
           dwelleth
           :
           as
           ,
           mortification
           to
           sinne
           and
           to
           this
           present
           world
           ;
           loue
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           Christ
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           hath
           so
           truly
           loued
           them
           ;
           loue
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           loue
           to
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           loue
           to
           all
           men
           :
           which
           fruite
           we
           will
           also
           search
           for
           the
           true
           nature
           of
           ,
           and
           enquire
           how
           the
           Scriptures
           doe
           seuer
           it
           from
           all
           outward
           appearances
           and
           shewes
           which
           come
           neare
           vnto
           it
           ,
           hauing
           the
           forme
           thereof
           ,
           but
           is
           not
           the
           same
           in
           truth
           and
           power
           .
        
         
           Like
           as
           the
           trees
           that
           are
           planted
           by
           the
           riuer
           side
           ,
           
           do
           bring
           forth
           their
           fruit
           in
           due
           season
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           good
           ground
           ,
           which
           hauing
           receiued
           the
           seed
           that
           is
           sowne
           therein
           ,
           
           bringeth
           forth
           fruit
           ,
           a
           hundred
           ,
           sixtie
           ,
           and
           thirtie
           fold
           ;
           
           and
           as
           the
           earth
           which
           drinking
           in
           the
           raine
           
           that
           cometh
           oft
           vpon
           it
           ,
           bringeth
           forth
           herbs
           ,
           meet
           for
           him
           by
           whom
           it
           is
           dressed
           :
           so
           do
           these
           righteous
           trees
           and
           branches
           of
           the
           Lords
           owne
           planting
           ,
           
           his
           good
           ground
           and
           earth
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           thus
           dressed
           and
           watered
           ,
           bring
           foorth
           fruite
           meete
           for
           him
           their
           Lord
           ,
           the
           good
           husband-man
           ,
           that
           hath
           planted
           &
           dressed
           them
           .
           First
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           receiued
           mercie
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           are
           assuredly
           perswaded
           in
           their
           hearts
           of
           the
           forgiuenesse
           of
           their
           sinnes
           :
           so
           doe
           they
           now
           perfectly
           and
           truly
           ,
           euen
           from
           their
           very
           hearts
           ,
           hate
           all
           sin
           ,
           yea
           and
           the
           garment
           that
           is
           defiled
           therewith
           ,
           
           and
           abstaine
           from
           all
           appearance
           of
           euill
           ,
           
           mourning
           and
           lamenting
           when
           at
           any
           time
           they
           do
           but
           think
           thereon
           ;
           and
           mortifying
           their
           members
           and
           affections
           of
           flesh
           ,
           do
           restrain
           them
           frō
           their
           old
           accustomed
           wayes
           ,
           remēbring
           that
           they
           are
           washed
           and
           redeemed
           with
           a
           great
           price
           ,
           euen
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Lamb
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           now
           be
           holy
           ,
           as
           their
           heauenly
           Father
           is
           holy
           ,
           that
           hath
           chosen
           them
           .
           And
           though
           they
           finde
           the
           law
           of
           their
           members
           to
           rebel
           and
           fight
           against
           the
           law
           of
           their
           minds
           ,
           
           enticing
           them
           night
           &
           day
           ,
           with
           strong
           motions
           and
           perswasions
           to
           regard
           and
           giue
           entertainment
           againe
           to
           their
           former
           lusts
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           yet
           they
           remembring
           the
           day
           of
           their
           feare
           and
           great
           distresse
           ,
           sigh
           and
           weepe
           in
           soule
           ,
           to
           thinke
           that
           they
           should
           yet
           be
           constrained
           by
           the
           force
           of
           their
           owne
           flesh
           &
           members
           thereof
           to
           cast
           but
           an
           eye
           ,
           or
           once
           to
           thinke
           vpon
           that
           which
           now
           their
           soules
           do
           loathe
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           they
           haue
           been
           so
           graciously
           deliuered
           .
           And
           therefore
           remembring
           Lots
           wife
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           of
           those
           that
           hauing
           taken
           the
           plough
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           looke
           behind
           them
           ,
           by
           whose
           examples
           their
           Lord
           hath
           forwarned
           them
           ,
           dare
           not
           presume
           to
           turne
           aside
           ,
           and
           grieue
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           sealed
           vnto
           the
           day
           of
           redemption
           :
           but
           if
           they
           should
           (
           through
           the
           strength
           of
           temptation
           and
           their
           owne
           weaknesse
           )
           fall
           ,
           they
           go
           foorth
           and
           weep
           bitterly
           ,
           till
           they
           be
           restored
           by
           faith
           to
           strength
           
           againe
           ;
           and
           neuer
           fall
           or
           looke
           behind
           them
           so
           ,
           as
           to
           giue
           entertainment
           in
           soule
           ,
           to
           their
           old
           delights
           of
           sin
           againe
           ,
           or
           to
           embrace
           this
           present
           world
           ,
           or
           pleasures
           thereof
           as
           aforetime
           :
           nay
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           hated
           ,
           reuiled
           ,
           and
           scorned
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           gazing
           stocke
           both
           to
           men
           and
           Angells
           ,
           yet
           still
           they
           go
           on
           their
           way
           out
           of
           the
           camp
           following
           their
           Lord
           ,
           and
           willingly
           bearing
           his
           reproach
           ,
           counting
           his
           rebukes
           ,
           greater
           riches
           then
           all
           the
           pleasures
           of
           the
           Egypt
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           crucified
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           to
           it
           .
           And
           so
           in
           patience
           possesse
           they
           their
           soules
           ,
           hauing
           an
           assured
           hope
           ,
           that
           though
           now
           they
           goe
           on
           their
           way
           weeping
           ,
           sowing
           precious
           seed
           ,
           yet
           there
           will
           come
           a
           day
           wherein
           they
           shall
           returne
           with
           ioy
           ,
           
           reape
           the
           fruit
           of
           their
           labours
           ,
           and
           bring
           their
           sheaues
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           as
           they
           doe
           hate
           sin
           and
           mortifie
           the
           flesh
           with
           the
           affections
           and
           lusts
           thereof
           ,
           and
           crucifie
           vnto
           themselues
           this
           present
           world
           and
           themselues
           vnto
           it
           ;
           so
           doe
           they
           now
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           part
           ,
           loue
           God
           with
           all
           their
           heart
           ,
           
           and
           with
           all
           their
           soule
           ,
           and
           delight
           in
           him
           and
           in
           his
           wayes
           :
           
           and
           this
           their
           loue
           vnto
           him
           is
           caused
           by
           that
           loue
           wherewith
           he
           first
           loued
           them
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           shed
           forth
           and
           sealed
           in
           their
           hearts
           by
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           wherEof
           they
           are
           now
           assuredlie
           perswaded
           ,
           
           as
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             Wee
             loue
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             loued
             vs
             first
             .
          
           And
           as
           to
           be
           beloued
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           a
           blessing
           beyond
           all
           comparison
           ,
           a
           treasure
           not
           to
           be
           vttered
           ,
           so
           their
           loue
           to
           him
           is
           a
           fruit
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           is
           able
           to
           conceiue
           the
           nature
           of
           ,
           but
           they
           alone
           in
           whose
           hearts
           his
           loue
           is
           first
           shed
           forth
           ,
           and
           they
           certainly
           perswaded
           thereof
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           they
           loue
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           so
           doe
           they
           loue
           Christ
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           who
           hath
           redeemed
           them
           from
           the
           thraldome
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           their
           loue
           to
           him
           is
           likewise
           caused
           ,
           by
           his
           loue
           which
           was
           first
           made
           knowne
           to
           them
           ,
           
           and
           is
           exprest
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           while
           they
           were
           his
           enemies
           ,
           he
           died
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           
           reconciled
           to
           God
           his
           Father
           ,
           
           and
           be
           made
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           God
           by
           adoption
           in
           him
           .
           And
           greater
           loue
           then
           this
           hath
           no
           man
           ,
           that
           one
           should
           die
           for
           his
           enemies
           (
           and
           specially
           such
           a
           one
           )
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           so
           great
           honour
           ,
           therefore
           their
           loue
           to
           him
           is
           also
           vnspeakeable
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           they
           loue
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           Christ
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           so
           loue
           they
           the
           children
           of
           God
           who
           are
           borne
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           made
           partakers
           with
           them
           of
           his
           grace
           and
           loue
           in
           Christ
           ;
           As
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             He
             that
             loueth
             him
             that
             begetteth
             ,
          
           
           
             loueth
             him
             also
             that
             is
             begotten
             of
             him
             .
          
           And
           this
           their
           loue
           vnto
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           not
           now
           for
           naturall
           respects
           ,
           though
           in
           that
           regard
           they
           also
           loue
           them
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           are
           in
           grace
           and
           loue
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           do
           belong
           to
           Christ
           ,
           whom
           they
           serue
           and
           belong
           vnto
           :
           So
           their
           loue
           vnto
           them
           is
           heauenly
           and
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           no
           man
           hath
           ,
           nor
           can
           attaine
           vnto
           ,
           
           vnlesse
           he
           be
           borne
           from
           aboue
           of
           water
           and
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           .
           For
           the
           children
           of
           this
           world
           who
           are
           borne
           but
           of
           flesh
           ,
           as
           they
           know
           not
           the
           children
           of
           God
           (
           that
           are
           borne
           &
           begotten
           of
           him
           )
           because
           they
           know
           not
           him
           that
           hath
           begotten
           them
           ,
           nor
           Christ
           whom
           they
           serue
           and
           follow
           :
           so
           neither
           doe
           ,
           nor
           can
           they
           loue
           them
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           nor
           haue
           part
           and
           fellowship
           with
           them
           in
           their
           spirituall
           and
           heauenly
           communion
           .
           They
           pray
           together
           as
           children
           of
           one
           Father
           the
           Lord
           of
           hosts
           ,
           and
           praise
           his
           name
           with
           one
           accord
           ;
           they
           suffer
           together
           as
           members
           of
           one
           bodie
           ,
           
           euen
           that
           body
           whereof
           Christ
           is
           the
           head
           ;
           
           they
           weepe
           together
           ,
           and
           they
           reioyce
           together
           ,
           and
           are
           of
           like
           affection
           one
           towards
           another
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           of
           them
           haue
           this
           worlds
           goods
           ,
           
           (
           called
           in
           Scripture
           the
           vnrighteous
           Mammon
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           vnrighteous
           vse
           which
           the
           louers
           thereof
           doe
           applie
           them
           to
           ,
           )
           they
           (
           according
           to
           the
           commandement
           of
           their
           Lord
           ,
           like
           vnto
           the
           vniust
           Steward
           )
           make
           them
           friends
           therewith
           .
           If
           Christ
           hunger
           ,
           they
           feed
           him
           ;
           If
           he
           thirst
           ,
           they
           giue
           him
           to
           drink
           ;
           
           If
           he
           be
           naked
           ,
           they
           cloth
           him
           ;
           If
           he
           be
           sicke
           or
           in
           prison
           ,
           they
           visit
           him
           .
           And
           though
           he
           himselfe
           be
           now
           in
           heauen
           ,
           &
           they
           cannot
           do
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           neither
           needeth
           he
           as
           touching
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           yet
           in
           so
           much
           as
           they
           do
           it
           to
           his
           brethren
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           doe
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           and
           his
           Father
           both
           ,
           will
           be
           their
           friends
           in
           time
           of
           neede
           ,
           and
           will
           receiue
           them
           into
           euerlasting
           habitation
           .
           Yea
           though
           they
           haue
           not
           the
           plentie
           of
           this
           worlds
           goods
           ,
           but
           shall
           out
           of
           their
           pennury
           cast
           into
           this
           his
           treasurie
           ,
           the
           least
           mite
           ,
           or
           shall
           giue
           to
           eate
           ,
           to
           any
           of
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           bretheren
           of
           Christ
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           scarsitie
           ,
           the
           least
           portion
           of
           bread
           or
           oyle
           ,
           or
           but
           a
           cup
           of
           cold
           water
           to
           drinke
           ,
           because
           they
           belong
           to
           Christ
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           lose
           their
           reward
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           day
           when
           he
           shall
           come
           in
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           holy
           Angells
           with
           him
           .
           And
           when
           he
           shall
           sit
           in
           the
           Throne
           of
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           ,
           of
           all
           nations
           shal
           be
           gathered
           before
           him
           &
           called
           to
           accompt
           ,
           he
           will
           say
           vnto
           them
           ,
           
             Come
             yee
             blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
          
           
           
             inherit
             the
             kingdome
             prepared
             for
             you
             ,
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             I
             was
             an
             hungry
             ,
             and
             yee
             fed
             me
             ;
             I
             was
             a
             thrist
             ,
             and
             ye
             gaue
             me
             drinke
             ;
             I
             was
             naked
             ,
             &
             ye
             clothed
             me
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           whereas
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           he
           will
           say
           vnto
           all
           that
           haue
           not
           done
           any
           of
           these
           things
           for
           his
           sake
           .
           
           
             Go
             ye
             cursed
             into
             euerlasting
             fire
             ,
             prepared
             for
             the
             Diuell
             and
             his
             Angells
             ;
             for
             I
             was
             a
             hungry
             ,
             and
             ye
             gaue
             me
             no
             meate
             ;
             I
             was
             a
             thirst
             and
             ye
             gaue
             me
             no
             drinke
             ;
             I
             was
             naked
             ,
             and
             ye
             clothed
             me
             not
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           For
           the
           loue
           that
           is
           showed
           to
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           bretheren
           of
           Christ
           ,
           because
           they
           belong
           to
           him
           .
           Of
           all
           the
           fruits
           and
           workes
           of
           righteousnes
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           performed
           by
           man
           ,
           to
           man
           ,
           is
           of
           greatest
           esteeme
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           hath
           the
           promise
           of
           reward
           aboue
           them
           all
           ,
           not
           by
           reason
           of
           any
           worthines
           of
           desert
           ,
           that
           is
           therein
           ,
           but
           onely
           for
           his
           promise
           sake
           ,
           and
           because
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           for
           his
           Sonne
           Christs
           sake
           ,
           so
           to
           accept
           of
           it
           and
           reward
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           for
           this
           especially
           shall
           all
           men
           be
           called
           to
           accompt
           in
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           
           iudged
           according
           as
           they
           haue
           done
           ,
           or
           haue
           not
           done
           the
           same
           .
           And
           because
           it
           is
           the
           chiefest
           fruit
           ,
           whereby
           the
           inward
           estate
           of
           the
           children
           of
           God
           is
           knowne
           and
           discerned
           from
           the
           children
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           in
           whom
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           but
           the
           contrary
           euills
           .
           Therefore
           doth
           the
           Lord
           put
           vs
           in
           minde
           thereof
           afore
           hand
           ,
           because
           we
           should
           now
           in
           our
           life
           times
           before
           that
           day
           commeth
           ,
           learne
           to
           know
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           also
           know
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           
           and
           loue
           them
           .
           
             Hereby
             we
             know
             that
             we
             are
             translated
             from
             Death
             to
             life
             ,
             because
             we
             loue
             the
             brethren
             .
             And
             hereby
             we
             know
             that
             we
             loue
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             loue
             God
             and
             keepe
             his
             Commaundements
             .
          
        
         
           And
           last
           of
           all
           this
           fruit
           of
           faith
           doth
           extend
           it selfe
           to
           euery
           man
           else
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           (
           onely
           such
           excepted
           )
           as
           doe
           hate
           God
           ,
           and
           haue
           blasphemed
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           whose
           sinne
           shall
           neuer
           be
           forgiuen
           them
           ,
           neither
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ,
           who
           may
           not
           be
           prayed
           for
           ,
           but
           are
           to
           be
           held
           as
           execrable
           vnto
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord.
           They
           loue
           (
           I
           say
           )
           all
           men
           as
           brethren
           ,
           yea
           euen
           their
           enemies
           ,
           and
           knowing
           that
           they
           are
           both
           ,
           (
           as
           touching
           nature
           )
           descended
           of
           one
           stocke
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           themselues
           were
           once
           far
           off
           ,
           and
           strangers
           from
           the
           Common-wealth
           of
           Israell
           aswell
           as
           they
           ,
           and
           also
           that
           God
           doth
           as
           freely
           inuite
           them
           ,
           and
           call
           vpon
           them
           to
           repent
           and
           belieue
           his
           Gospell
           as
           he
           did
           them
           .
           And
           because
           no
           man
           can
           tell
           when
           ,
           or
           to
           whom
           God
           will
           giue
           repentance
           and
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           therefore
           they
           loue
           them
           as
           brethren
           ,
           and
           do
           exhort
           and
           beseech
           them
           dayly
           that
           they
           would
           repent
           and
           turne
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           humbly
           confesse
           their
           sinnes
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           seeke
           and
           desire
           grace
           &
           mercie
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           declaring
           vnto
           them
           what
           great
           things
           he
           hath
           done
           for
           the
           redemption
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           what
           grace
           and
           loue
           (
           they
           for
           their
           parts
           )
           haue
           already
           found
           ,
           who
           were
           by
           sin
           as
           far
           spent
           as
           they
           .
           Though
           they
           hate
           these
           ,
           yet
           do
           they
           loue
           them
           ,
           and
           pray
           vnto
           God
           for
           them
           with
           many
           teares
           .
           If
           they
           hunger
           fhey
           feed
           them
           ,
           If
           they
           thirst
           they
           giue
           
           them
           to
           drinke
           ,
           
           If
           they
           want
           clothing
           ,
           or
           harbor
           ,
           or
           be
           in
           any
           other
           kind
           of
           distresse
           ,
           they
           (
           according
           to
           that
           portion
           God
           hath
           giuen
           them
           ,
           )
           minister
           vnto
           them
           .
           If
           they
           curse
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           blesse
           them
           ,
           If
           they
           persecute
           and
           kill
           them
           ,
           
           yet
           still
           they
           loue
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           request
           to
           God
           for
           them
           ,
           
           that
           he
           would
           not
           lay
           their
           sinne
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           
           but
           forgiue
           them
           .
           This
           is
           the
           perfection
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           speake
           of
           ,
           
           the
           new
           commandement
           ,
           
           the
           garment
           washt
           white
           in
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Lambe
           ,
           
           the
           righteousnes
           of
           Saints
           ,
           euen
           that
           righteousnes
           which
           exceedeth
           the
           righteousnes
           of
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           the
           faire
           pretended
           righteousnes
           of
           all
           pharisaicall
           vnregenerate
           christians
           ,
           who
           for
           a
           like
           kind
           of
           stricknes
           ,
           in
           some
           such
           outward
           obseruations
           ,
           would
           faine
           be
           counted
           holy
           ,
           though
           their
           hearts
           were
           neuer
           sanctified
           :
           This
           fruit
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           doth
           far
           surmount
           their
           blade
           also
           :
           This
           is
           the
           first
           resurrection
           ,
           which
           the
           Spirit
           mentioneth
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           
             Bessed
             and
             holy
             is
             he
             which
             hath
             part
             in
             the
             first
             Resurrection
             ,
             on
             such
             the
             second
             death
             shall
             haue
             no
             power
             .
          
           These
           are
           they
           that
           be
           risen
           with
           Christ
           ,
           
           and
           seeke
           those
           things
           that
           are
           aboue
           where
           Christ
           sitteth
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           whom
           old
           things
           are
           past
           away
           ,
           
           and
           all
           things
           are
           become
           new
           ,
           these
           are
           not
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
           neither
           doe
           they
           loue
           the
           world
           ,
           nor
           the
           things
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
           but
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           is
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           
           and
           the
           loue
           of
           Christ
           ,
           their
           conuersation
           is
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           they
           minde
           heauenly
           things
           :
           the
           Lord
           their
           God
           is
           now
           their
           portion
           ,
           he
           is
           their
           refuge
           in
           all
           times
           of
           neede
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           distresses
           they
           flie
           to
           him
           for
           succour
           ,
           and
           from
           his
           hands
           onely
           do
           they
           expect
           reliefe
           ;
           therefore
           to
           him
           onely
           do
           they
           pray
           as
           to
           their
           God
           and
           Father
           ,
           on
           his
           name
           they
           call
           ,
           and
           on
           no
           other
           ,
           earely
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           and
           late
           in
           the
           euening
           with
           broaken
           and
           contrite
           hearts
           ,
           (
           the
           sacrifice
           which
           he
           neuer
           did
           despise
           )
           come
           they
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           humbling
           themselues
           ,
           their
           soules
           and
           bodies
           at
           his
           sootestoole
           ,
           confesse
           vnto
           him
           their
           great
           weaknes
           ,
           and
           
           vnworthines
           ,
           and
           knowing
           they
           haue
           no
           other
           God
           or
           Father
           ,
           in
           whom
           they
           may
           put
           their
           trust
           ,
           but
           him
           alone
           :
           Therefore
           in
           sure
           consideration
           of
           his
           grace
           and
           loue
           ,
           being
           confounded
           in
           themselues
           and
           ashamed
           ,
           as
           touching
           their
           owne
           will
           and
           workes
           ,
           and
           giuing
           all
           praise
           and
           honour
           vnto
           his
           holy
           name
           ,
           they
           do
           beseech
           him
           ,
           (
           though
           they
           be
           not
           worthy
           the
           least
           of
           his
           mercies
           )
           that
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           (
           notwithstanding
           )
           to
           extend
           his
           grace
           and
           loue
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           poure
           forth
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           ruler
           and
           gouernour
           of
           his
           kingdome
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           into
           their
           hearts
           ,
           to
           comfort
           ,
           sanctifie
           ,
           and
           guide
           them
           in
           his
           truh
           ,
           that
           being
           guided
           and
           sanctified
           thereby
           ,
           they
           may
           euermore
           doe
           his
           will
           ,
           obey
           his
           commandements
           ,
           and
           walke
           before
           him
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           euen
           as
           his
           holy
           Angells
           and
           seruants
           doe
           in
           heauen
           .
           And
           acknowledging
           his
           goodnes
           towards
           them
           ,
           his
           prouidence
           ,
           and
           care
           ,
           in
           feeding
           and
           cloathing
           them
           ,
           and
           giuing
           them
           all
           other
           things
           which
           the
           necessities
           of
           this
           their
           present
           life
           requires
           ;
           do
           request
           him
           also
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           dayly
           supply
           and
           continue
           the
           same
           ,
           with
           his
           continuall
           blessing
           thereon
           ,
           receiuing
           them
           alwayes
           with
           thanksgiuing
           ,
           knowing
           that
           they
           are
           all
           sanctified
           by
           his
           word
           and
           prayer
           .
           And
           calling
           to
           mind
           their
           manifold
           sinnes
           and
           trespasses
           ,
           which
           they
           in
           their
           flesh
           and
           bodies
           of
           death
           doe
           dayly
           commit
           against
           him
           ,
           poure
           out
           their
           soules
           in
           teares
           before
           him
           ,
           bewailing
           their
           wretchednes
           and
           misserie
           herein
           ,
           beseeching
           him
           for
           his
           Son
           Iesus
           Christ
           his
           sake
           ,
           through
           whom
           they
           haue
           now
           great
           confidence
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           lay
           their
           sinnes
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           but
           forgiue
           them
           ,
           hauing
           also
           a
           true
           testimonie
           in
           their
           consciences
           (
           which
           they
           likewise
           cleere
           before
           him
           )
           that
           they
           are
           at
           peace
           with
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           doe
           forgiue
           euen
           their
           enemies
           ;
           and
           so
           withall
           doe
           earnestly
           intreate
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           vouchsafe
           them
           his
           gracious
           and
           Fatherly
           perfection
           to
           sustaine
           and
           keep
           them
           ,
           that
           no
           temptation
           may
           at
           any
           time
           preuaile
           against
           
           them
           ,
           to
           leade
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           to
           induce
           them
           to
           commit
           euill
           in
           his
           sight
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           may
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           grace
           and
           holy
           Spirit
           withstand
           the
           same
           .
           And
           so
           reposing
           their
           trust
           and
           whole
           affiance
           in
           him
           ,
           they
           rest
           in
           peace
           ,
           knowing
           also
           ,
           and
           acknowledging
           that
           the
           kingdome
           and
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           is
           his
           for
           euer
           and
           euer
           Amen
           .
           Thus
           these
           iust
           and
           sanctified
           seruants
           of
           God
           ,
           goe
           one
           from
           strength
           to
           strength
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaketh
           ,
           and
           from
           faith
           to
           faith
           ,
           neuer
           giuing
           ouer
           ,
           nor
           turning
           backe
           ,
           nor
           falling
           away
           from
           the
           liuing
           God
           ,
           like
           those
           that
           haue
           an
           euill
           heart
           and
           vnfaithfull
           ,
           but
           still
           step
           forward
           ,
           drawing
           neerer
           and
           neerer
           vnto
           God
           ,
           with
           a
           true
           and
           good
           heart
           in
           the
           full
           assurance
           of
           faith
           ,
           
           vntill
           they
           come
           to
           see
           his
           face
           in
           the
           promised
           Ierusalem
           .
           For
           the
           iust
           doe
           liue
           by
           faith
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
           
             For
             yet
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             shall
             come
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             tarry
             .
             Now
             the
             iust
             shall
             liue
             by
             faith
             :
             But
             if
             any
             draw
             backe
             ,
             my
             Soule
             shall
             haue
             no
             pleasure
             in
             them
             .
             But
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           
             we
             are
             not
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             draw
             backe
             to
             perdition
             ,
             but
             of
             them
             that
             follow
             faith
             ,
             vnto
             the
             sauing
             of
             the
             Soule
             .
          
           In
           these
           words
           ,
           he
           putteth
           a
           plaine
           difference
           ,
           &
           doth
           distinguish
           between
           them
           ,
           whose
           hearts
           being
           euill
           ,
           and
           vnfaithfull
           ,
           do
           turne
           backe
           to
           perdition
           ,
           and
           them
           whose
           hearts
           are
           true
           and
           iust
           ,
           and
           who
           hauing
           the
           full
           assurance
           of
           faith
           ,
           doe
           perseuere
           and
           continue
           vnto
           the
           saluation
           of
           their
           soules
           .
           As
           if
           he
           should
           haue
           said
           :
           There
           be
           some
           indeed
           (
           whose
           hearts
           were
           neuer
           sanctified
           by
           the
           faith
           of
           Gods
           elect
           ,
           the
           faith
           of
           Abraham
           ;
           But
           onely
           by
           a
           generall
           kind
           of
           faith
           ,
           their
           outward
           parts
           ,
           their
           house
           was
           a
           little
           Superficiallie
           swept
           ,
           which
           fall
           backe
           to
           destruction
           ;
           (
           
             but
             we
          
           )
           meaning
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           such
           sanctified
           soules
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           himselfe
           was
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           of
           that
           sort
           ,
           but
           of
           another
           ,
           euen
           of
           them
           which
           doe
           beleeue
           after
           another
           maner
           ,
           who
           haue
           the
           faith
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           the
           faith
           of
           Gods
           elect
           ,
           the
           effectuall
           faith
           ,
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           faith
           that
           worketh
           by
           loue
           ,
           the
           faith
           which
           maketh
           a
           sinner
           iust
           ,
           the
           
           faith
           by
           which
           the
           iust
           doe
           liue
           ,
           and
           are
           saued
           .
           Which
           very
           thing
           Saint
           Iohn
           also
           cleereth
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Antichrists
           ,
           that
           were
           gone
           out
           from
           them
           .
           
             They
             went
             out
             from
             vs
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             but
             they
             were
             not
             of
             vs
          
           ;
           
           
             If
             they
             had
             bin
             of
             vs
             ,
             they
             would
             no
             doubt
             ,
             haue
             continued
             with
             vs
             ;
             But
             they
             went
             out
             from
             vs
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             made
             manifest
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             all
             of
             vs.
          
           In
           which
           words
           he
           proueth
           planly
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           had
           euer
           beene
           of
           the
           faithfull
           sort
           ,
           (
           namely
           the
           sanctified
           in
           heart
           )
           whereof
           Iohn
           was
           one
           ,
           they
           had
           neuer
           fallen
           back
           ,
           but
           had
           (
           without
           all
           doubt
           )
           continued
           ,
           but
           by
           this
           their
           falling
           off
           ,
           it
           was
           made
           manifest
           (
           which
           was
           not
           so
           cleere
           before
           )
           that
           they
           were
           neuer
           of
           them
           ,
           what
           outward
           shewes
           soeuer
           they
           made
           .
           The
           very
           same
           (
           againe
           )
           is
           manifest
           concerning
           Iudas
           ;
           for
           after
           he
           had
           plaid
           his
           treacherous
           part
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           discouered
           and
           burst
           in
           peeces
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           taking
           notice
           of
           his
           former
           pretended
           charitie
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           which
           he
           vttered
           in
           these
           words
           .
           
             Why
             was
             not
             this
             oyntment
             sold
             for
             three
             hundred
             pence
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             giuen
             to
             the
             poore
          
           ;
           And
           of
           this
           euill
           couetuous
           and
           theuish
           heart
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             This
             he
             spake
          
           ,
           
           
             not
             that
             he
             cared
             for
             the
             poore
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             was
             a
             theefe
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             bag
             ,
             and
             bare
             what
             was
             put
             therein
             .
          
           So
           that
           Iudas
           was
           neuer
           any
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           his
           heart
           was
           neuer
           vpright
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           he
           belieued
           not
           in
           his
           heart
           vnto
           Iustification
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           the
           faith
           that
           worketh
           by
           loue
           ,
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Christ
           himselfe
           testifieth
           against
           him
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           
             But
             there
             are
             some
             of
             you
             which
             belieueth
             not
             ,
          
           and
           Iudas
           was
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           speciall
           man
           aimed
           at
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Iohn
           in
           the
           next
           wordes
           noteth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
           
             For
             Iesus
             knew
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             who
             they
             were
             that
             belieued
             not
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             who
             should
             betray
             him
             .
             And
             Iesus
             said
             vnto
             them
             ,
             therefore
             said
             I
             vnto
             you
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             come
             vnto
             me
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             giuen
             him
             of
             my
             Father
             .
          
           Meaning
           by
           comming
           vnto
           him
           ,
           belieuing
           in
           him
           vnto
           iustification
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           ,
           
           
             Come
             vnto
             me
             all
             ye
             that
             are
             weary
             and
             heauy
             laden
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             All
             that
             the
             Father
             giueth
             me
             ,
             
             commeth
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             commeth
             to
             me
             I
             will
             in
             no
             wise
             cast
             out
             .
          
           
           Therefore
           the
           text
           saith
           .
           
             From
             that
             time
             many
             of
             his
             Disciples
             went
             backe
             ,
             and
             walked
             no
             more
             with
             him
             .
          
           And
           Iudas
           though
           he
           taried
           after
           them
           (
           yet
           a
           while
           )
           it
           was
           but
           to
           make
           vp
           the
           full
           measure
           of
           his
           sinnes
           ;
           For
           his
           heart
           was
           then
           as
           euill
           ,
           if
           not
           worse
           then
           theirs
           ,
           as
           Christ
           testifieth
           to
           his
           face
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           and
           hearing
           of
           the
           other
           Apostles
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
           
             Haue
             I
             not
             chosen
             you
             twelue
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             you
             is
             a
             Diuell
             .
          
           This
           he
           spake
           of
           Iudas
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           be
           here
           said
           among
           the
           rest
           to
           be
           chosen
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           but
           of
           his
           outward
           office
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           common
           guifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           which
           he
           had
           receiued
           .
        
         
           And
           although
           this
           was
           the
           case
           of
           Iudas
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           fellow
           disciples
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           relish
           the
           words
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           
           which
           Christ
           spake
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Except
             ye
             eate
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             drinke
             his
             blood
             ,
             ye
             haue
             no
             life
             in
             you
             :
          
           and
           the
           case
           of
           those
           Antichrists
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           vnfaithfull
           euill
           hearted
           draw-backs
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           the
           case
           of
           many
           thousands
           more
           ,
           and
           is
           still
           at
           this
           day
           ;
           yet
           the
           case
           of
           Peter
           ,
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           was
           far
           otherwise
           ,
           as
           is
           now
           also
           the
           case
           of
           all
           regenerate
           true
           hearted
           Christians
           ;
           they
           beleeue
           to
           the
           sauing
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           they
           eate
           the
           flesh
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           drinke
           his
           blood
           ,
           spiritually
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           haue
           eternall
           life
           abiding
           in
           them
           ;
           they
           dwell
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Christ
           in
           them
           ;
           they
           are
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           draw
           not
           backe
           ,
           sinne
           not
           to
           perdition
           ,
           for
           the
           seed
           whereby
           they
           are
           begotten
           remaineth
           in
           them
           ,
           neither
           can
           they
           so
           sinne
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           borne
           of
           God
           ;
           nay
           ,
           they
           are
           sealed
           (
           by
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           promise
           )
           vnto
           the
           day
           of
           redemption
           ;
           they
           ouercome
           the
           world
           ,
           endure
           and
           keepe
           his
           words
           and
           works
           vnto
           the
           end
           ;
           they
           are
           the
           liuely
           stones
           of
           Gods
           temple
           ,
           built
           vpon
           the
           chiefe
           corner
           stone
           ,
           who
           are
           made
           a
           spiritual
           house
           ,
           to
           offer
           vp
           spirituall
           sacrifices
           acceptable
           to
           God
           by
           Iesus
           Christ
           ;
           
           his
           Church
           ,
           
           against
           which
           ,
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           shall
           not
           
           preuaile
           ;
           they
           are
           the
           good
           ground
           spoken
           of
           ,
           the
           good
           trees
           ,
           which
           cannot
           bring
           forth
           euill
           fruit
           ,
           but
           good
           only
           ;
           the
           euill
           which
           they
           doe
           (
           at
           any
           time
           )
           is
           not
           their
           fruit
           ,
           because
           it
           proceedeth
           not
           from
           their
           hearts
           ,
           but
           is
           done
           vnwillingly
           ,
           through
           weaknesse
           ,
           for
           in
           their
           hearts
           they
           serue
           the
           law
           of
           God.
           
           The
           Scriptures
           account
           that
           to
           be
           a
           mans
           fruite
           ,
           which
           cometh
           from
           his
           heart
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           good
           or
           euill
           ,
           because
           thereby
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           fountaine
           (
           which
           is
           the
           heart
           )
           is
           knowne
           ,
           as
           the
           nature
           of
           trees
           are
           by
           their
           fruite
           .
           So
           that
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           good
           man
           (
           I
           meane
           that
           which
           is
           borne
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           not
           his
           fleshly
           nature
           )
           is
           now
           to
           bring
           foorth
           good
           fruite
           only
           ,
           as
           Christ
           testifieth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             A
             good
             man
             out
             of
             the
             good
             treasure
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
          
           
           
             bringeth
             foorth
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
          
           
           
             We
             can
             do
             nothing
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           
           
             A
             good
             tree
             cannot
             bring
             forth
             euill
             fruite
             .
          
        
         
           And
           whereas
           the
           Scriptures
           speake
           so
           often
           after
           this
           maner
           :
           
           
             If
             ye
             hold
             fast
             vuto
             the
             end
             .
             If
             ye
             continue
             .
             Him
             that
             ouercometh
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             my
             words
             ,
             and
             works
             to
             the
             end
             :
          
           then
           are
           ye
           his
           house
           ,
           then
           will
           he
           approue
           of
           ye
           ,
           then
           shall
           ye
           be
           saued
           .
           And
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           
             He
             that
             looketh
             behind
             him
             ;
             He
             that
             endureth
             not
             ;
             If
             any
             draw
             backe
             ,
             or
             fall
             away
             ,
             &c.
             he
             is
             not
             meete
             for
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             ;
             My
             soule
             shall
             haue
             no
             pleasure
             in
             him
             ;
             There
             remaines
             no
             more
             sacrifice
             for
             sin
             .
          
           The
           drift
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           to
           informe
           vs
           of
           the
           different
           estates
           and
           conditions
           of
           Christians
           ;
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           one
           estate
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           well
           being
           and
           safetie
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           that
           so
           we
           seeing
           the
           difference
           ,
           and
           being
           forewarned
           thereof
           ,
           might
           not
           depend
           vpon
           that
           which
           is
           so
           dangerous
           ,
           but
           striue
           vnto
           that
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           safetie
           .
        
         
           And
           where
           it
           saith
           of
           some
           ,
           
           
             Let
             them
             be
             blotted
             out
             of
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             liuing
             .
             I
             will
             put
             his
             name
             out
             of
             the
             booke
             of
             life
             .
          
           The
           meaning
           is
           not
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           put
           any
           mans
           name
           out
           of
           the
           booke
           of
           life
           ,
           that
           is
           written
           therein
           ,
           but
           his
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           such
           desperate
           and
           wicked
           persons
           ,
           as
           blaspheme
           his
           truth
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           shall
           be
           set
           down
           
           as
           it
           were
           with
           a
           blot
           ,
           cursed
           ,
           vtterly
           excluded
           ,
           and
           pronounced
           against
           ,
           for
           such
           as
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           ,
           or
           place
           for
           repentance
           ,
           as
           was
           Iudas
           and
           others
           of
           his
           companions
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           was
           foresaid
           :
           
           
             Let
             them
             be
             blotted
             out
             of
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             liuing
             ;
             let
             them
             not
             be
             written
             with
             the
             righteous
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           
             for
             they
             persecue
             him
             whom
             thou
             hast
             smitten
             ,
             they
             talke
             to
             the
             griefe
             of
             those
             whom
             thou
             hast
             chosen
             .
          
           So
           that
           whereas
           men
           may
           seeme
           to
           haue
           a
           place
           among
           the
           Saints
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           in
           as
           good
           an
           estate
           as
           they
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           they
           may
           receiue
           ,
           and
           some
           alteration
           the
           word
           of
           God
           may
           worke
           in
           them
           ;
           yet
           )
           being
           neuer
           sanctified
           in
           heart
           ,
           by
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           )
           in
           time
           they
           discouer
           themselues
           to
           be
           in
           heart
           euill
           ,
           and
           aduersaries
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           God
           doth
           by
           his
           word
           exclude
           and
           pronouuce
           cursed
           children
           ,
           twice
           dead
           ,
           and
           pluckt
           vp
           by
           the
           rootes
           ,
           
           such
           as
           neuer
           had
           nor
           shall
           haue
           their
           names
           written
           with
           his
           people
           ,
           in
           his
           records
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           before
           their
           discouerie
           might
           seeme
           both
           to
           themselues
           and
           to
           others
           ,
           to
           haue
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
           
             And
             from
             him
             that
             hath
             not
             ,
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             euen
             that
             which
             he
             seemeth
             to
             haue
          
           ;
           which
           seemeth
           also
           to
           be
           an
           improper
           speech
           :
           for
           how
           can
           that
           which
           a
           man
           hath
           not
           ,
           be
           said
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           him
           .
           He
           had
           something
           ,
           may
           some
           say
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           he
           had
           heard
           and
           receiued
           the
           word
           with
           ioy
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           deepenesse
           of
           root
           ,
           not
           in
           a
           good
           heart
           ,
           his
           heart
           was
           neuer
           sanctified
           by
           faith
           ,
           like
           vnto
           his
           ,
           that
           brought
           forth
           fruit
           ,
           he
           was
           enlightned
           ,
           and
           had
           tasted
           of
           the
           good
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           powers
           of
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ;
           but
           he
           seemed
           and
           made
           shew
           to
           haue
           more
           ,
           he
           presumed
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           that
           his
           name
           was
           written
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           was
           more
           then
           that
           he
           had
           receiued
           could
           warrant
           him
           .
           This
           his
           pretended
           shew
           is
           now
           also
           taken
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           name
           is
           (
           openly
           )
           by
           the
           iust
           sentence
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           put
           out
           of
           all
           hope
           ,
           of
           being
           ,
           or
           euer
           to
           be
           written
           in
           the
           book
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           now
           (
           like
           the
           earth
           ,
           which
           
           bringeth
           forth
           nothing
           but
           briars
           and
           thornes
           )
           neere
           vnto
           cursing
           ;
           
           it
           is
           impossible
           he
           should
           now
           be
           renewed
           .
           
             For
             nothing
             is
             secret
          
           (
           saith
           the
           text
           )
           
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             made
             manifest
             ,
          
           
           
             nor
             any
             thing
             hid
             ,
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             knowne
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             light
          
           ;
           
           Therefore
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             take
             heed
             how
             ye
             heare
             .
             For
             whosoeuer
             hath
             ,
             to
             him
             shall
             be
             giuen
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             haue
             abundance
             ;
             and
             whosoeuer
             hath
             not
             ,
             from
             him
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             euen
             that
             which
             he
             seemeth
             to
             haue
             .
          
        
         
           But
           what
           is
           the
           
             booke
             of
             life
          
           ;
           for
           peraduenture
           it
           is
           a
           secret
           to
           some
           ?
           doubtlesse
           ,
           It
           is
           both
           Gods
           secret
           ,
           and
           reuealed
           decree
           or
           will
           ,
           concerning
           such
           as
           shal
           be
           saued
           ;
           by
           that
           which
           is
           reuealed
           ,
           the
           secret
           is
           made
           knowne
           .
           His
           secret
           decree
           ,
           we
           haue
           in
           the
           first
           beginning
           of
           our
           writing
           shewed
           ,
           (
           which
           briefly
           is
           this
           :
           )
           That
           God
           (
           before
           the
           world
           was
           )
           foreseeing
           the
           fall
           of
           mankind
           ,
           did
           chuse
           in
           Christ
           a
           certaine
           number
           of
           them
           to
           life
           and
           saluation
           ,
           which
           were
           all
           foreseen
           and
           knowne
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           recorded
           by
           his
           decree
           ,
           in
           the
           roule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           ;
           his
           reuealed
           will
           or
           decree
           ,
           (
           which
           we
           haue
           before
           also
           at
           large
           exprest
           )
           is
           (
           briefly
           this
           )
           namely
           ,
           the
           speciall
           promises
           and
           testimonies
           of
           life
           and
           saluation
           ,
           which
           are
           most
           fully
           and
           often
           recorded
           ,
           ●nd
           testified
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           ,
           and
           concerning
           such
           persons
           ,
           in
           such
           maner
           qualified
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           before
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           )
           described
           .
           So
           that
           euery
           man
           so
           qualified
           ,
           may
           see
           and
           know
           ,
           through
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           the
           same
           records
           ,
           his
           name
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           his
           person
           ,
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           decreed
           and
           recorded
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           euen
           from
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           be
           for
           life
           and
           saluation
           .
           This
           is
           the
           booke
           of
           life
           of
           the
           Lamb
           slaine
           ,
           
           for
           in
           him
           it
           was
           and
           is
           done
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           decree
           there
           is
           no
           alteration
           .
           
           And
           whereas
           it
           seemeth
           to
           some
           ,
           
           that
           God
           doth
           alter
           his
           purpose
           ,
           and
           change
           his
           word
           ,
           because
           he
           sometimes
           promiseth
           blessings
           and
           life
           to
           men
           ,
           which
           (
           by
           reason
           they
           ,
           on
           their
           parts
           ,
           do
           not
           that
           which
           he
           requireth
           )
           he
           performeth
           not
           ;
           and
           likewise
           threatneth
           iudgement
           ,
           which
           by
           reason
           men
           repent
           ,
           
           he
           executeth
           not
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           it
           doth
           but
           so
           seem
           to
           ignorant
           men
           ,
           who
           doe
           not
           rightly
           conceiue
           of
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           vnderstand
           the
           drift
           and
           scope
           of
           his
           word
           .
           For
           God
           is
           not
           like
           vnto
           men
           ,
           to
           purpose
           one
           thing
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           resolue
           vpon
           another
           to
           morrow
           ;
           but
           whatsoeuer
           he
           hath
           decreed
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           shall
           surely
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           though
           he
           sometimes
           vse
           to
           speake
           after
           the
           maner
           of
           men
           ,
           because
           he
           knoweth
           they
           are
           but
           men
           whom
           he
           speaketh
           vnto
           .
           He
           publisheth
           his
           Gospell
           to
           all
           men
           in
           generall
           ,
           and
           doth
           promise
           saluation
           to
           all
           men
           that
           repent
           and
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           he
           requireth
           repentance
           and
           faith
           of
           all
           ,
           yet
           (
           notwithstanding
           )
           but
           few
           do
           repent
           and
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           so
           come
           to
           saluation
           ;
           doth
           God
           therefore
           alter
           his
           purpose
           ,
           and
           change
           his
           word
           ?
           He
           also
           gaue
           a
           law
           to
           all
           men
           before
           ,
           and
           required
           obedience
           thereunto
           ,
           promising
           life
           likewise
           to
           all
           that
           obeyed
           it
           ,
           but
           no
           man
           euer
           kept
           it
           ,
           and
           liued
           thereby
           ;
           did
           God
           therefore
           alter
           his
           purpose
           and
           change
           his
           word
           ?
           nay
           ,
           God
           did
           neuer
           purpose
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           nor
           promise
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           should
           here
           (
           in
           the
           flesh
           )
           keepe
           his
           law
           and
           liue
           by
           it
           ,
           though
           the
           Familists
           say
           he
           did
           ;
           neither
           was
           it
           giuen
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           though
           they
           affirme
           it
           was
           .
           For
           if
           it
           had
           bene
           so
           ,
           God
           would
           neuer
           haue
           giuen
           the
           other
           ;
           nay
           he
           knew
           ,
           such
           was
           mans
           miserable
           condition
           by
           his
           fall
           ,
           and
           the
           fiery
           sharpnes
           of
           that
           law
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           so
           farre
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           keepe
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           liue
           thereby
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           vtterly
           slue
           him
           ,
           and
           kept
           him
           off
           .
           Therefore
           God
           hauing
           decreed
           in
           his
           heart
           to
           saue
           some
           ,
           was
           pleased
           to
           giue
           the
           other
           :
           if
           he
           had
           not
           done
           so
           ,
           but
           should
           haue
           proceeded
           against
           all
           ,
           for
           the
           breach
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           should
           he
           haue
           done
           any
           man
           wrong
           ?
           nay
           ,
           who
           dare
           say
           so
           ?
           And
           is
           he
           now
           vniust
           in
           publishing
           his
           Gospell
           to
           all
           ,
           because
           he
           saueth
           not
           all
           ?
           or
           darest
           thou
           say
           ,
           he
           altereth
           his
           purpose
           ,
           and
           changeth
           his
           word
           ;
           nay
           ,
           let
           God
           be
           true
           and
           vnchangeable
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           liers
           and
           moueable
           .
           Men
           are
           as
           backward
           and
           vnwilling
           ,
           and
           haue
           as
           little
           power
           
           or
           strength
           in
           themselues
           to
           obey
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           to
           keepe
           the
           law
           ;
           nay
           ,
           such
           is
           yet
           (
           naturally
           )
           the
           pride
           and
           loftinesse
           of
           mans
           heart
           (
           as
           lamentable
           experience
           hath
           long
           proued
           ,
           )
           that
           he
           rather
           desireth
           to
           remaine
           vnder
           the
           rule
           and
           command
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           so
           seeke
           life
           by
           the
           works
           thereof
           ,
           then
           to
           subiect
           his
           soule
           to
           the
           rule
           and
           commandements
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           (
           viz.
           )
           to
           repent
           of
           his
           sinnes
           from
           the
           bottome
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           seeke
           life
           by
           faith
           in
           the
           free
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           follow
           Christ
           in
           the
           regeneration
           .
           But
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           before
           the
           world
           was
           ,
           God
           did
           purpose
           and
           decree
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           saue
           (
           by
           the
           Gospell
           of
           his
           Sonne
           Iesus
           Christ
           )
           a
           seed
           ,
           a
           remnant
           ,
           of
           the
           foreseene
           fallen
           posteritie
           of
           mankind
           ,
           which
           seed
           he
           reserued
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           &
           cōprehended
           them
           in
           the
           promise
           ,
           which
           he
           first
           made
           to
           Adam
           ,
           
           (
           saying
           )
           
             The
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             shal
             breake
             the
             Serpents
             head
             .
          
           Christ
           being
           the
           principall
           ,
           and
           they
           in
           him
           and
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           seuereth
           them
           with
           him
           ,
           from
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             And
             I
             will
             put
             enmitie
             betweene
             thee
             and
             the
             woman
             ,
             and
             betweene
             thy
             seed
             and
             her
             seed
             .
          
           And
           afterwards
           againe
           ,
           to
           Abraham
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
           
             In
             thy
             seed
             shall
             all
             nations
             of
             the
             earth
             be
             blessed
             .
          
           Meaning
           by
           
             thy
             seed
          
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           
             the
             nations
          
           ,
           those
           children
           which
           God
           made
           Abraham
           the
           father
           of
           :
           as
           he
           said
           ,
           
           
             I
             haue
             made
             thee
             a
             father
             of
             many
             nations
          
           ;
           euen
           they
           that
           were
           to
           haue
           the
           faith
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           the
           seed
           that
           were
           to
           beleeue
           in
           that
           
             one
             seed
          
           Christ
           .
           And
           again
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
           
             In
             Isaac
             shall
             thy
             seed
             be
             called
             .
          
           By
           all
           which
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           as
           Christ
           was
           promised
           ,
           and
           seuered
           from
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           serpent
           ;
           so
           all
           the
           seed
           (
           betweene
           whom
           ,
           and
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           serpent
           ,
           there
           was
           to
           be
           enmitie
           )
           were
           also
           promised
           ,
           as
           Gods
           free
           people
           ,
           meerly
           giuen
           of
           him
           to
           life
           ,
           and
           seuered
           by
           him
           also
           from
           them
           :
           and
           as
           Isaac
           was
           borne
           by
           promise
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           .
           
             At
             this
             time
             will
             I
             come
          
           (
           saith
           God
           )
           
             and
             Sara
             shall
             haue
             a
             sonne
             .
          
           
           So
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
           
             Now
             we
             (
             brethren
             )
             as
             Isaac
             was
             ,
             are
             the
             children
             of
             promise
             .
          
           And
           that
           these
           children
           of
           the
           promise
           
           (
           onely
           )
           are
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           counted
           for
           the
           seed
           ,
           
           the
           same
           Apostle
           also
           in
           another
           place
           witnesseth
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             They
             which
             are
             the
             children
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             the
             children
             of
             the
             promise
             are
             counted
             for
             the
             seed
             .
          
           And
           they
           are
           called
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           also
           they
           are
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           adopted
           through
           the
           Spirit
           of
           his
           Son
           :
           and
           therefore
           God
           is
           not
           ashamed
           to
           be
           called
           their
           God
           ,
           
           (
           as
           he
           said
           to
           
             Abraham
             ,
             I
             will
             he
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             thy
             seed
             )
             For
             be
             hath
             prepared
             for
             them
             a
             citie
             .
          
           
        
         
           Now
           this
           seed
           ,
           as
           God
           foreknew
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           had
           chosen
           them
           in
           Christ
           frō
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           predestinated
           them
           to
           be
           conformed
           to
           his
           image
           and
           likenesse
           ,
           who
           are
           therefore
           said
           to
           be
           written
           in
           the
           Lambs
           book
           of
           life
           ,
           from
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           world
           .
           And
           as
           he
           seuered
           them
           by
           promise
           from
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           Serpent
           :
           so
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           hee
           calleth
           them
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           calleth
           ,
           hee
           iustifieth
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           iustifieth
           ,
           them
           also
           he
           glorifieth
           .
           He
           hath
           not
           done
           these
           things
           to
           all
           .
           The
           seed
           of
           the
           Serpent
           neuer
           had
           any
           of
           these
           priuiledges
           ,
           God
           neuer
           chose
           them
           in
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           predestinated
           them
           to
           be
           conformed
           to
           his
           image
           ,
           neither
           were
           they
           euer
           written
           in
           the
           Lambs
           booke
           of
           life
           from
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           neither
           did
           God
           euer
           promise
           to
           call
           ,
           iustifie
           ,
           and
           glorifie
           them
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           them
           :
           therefore
           God
           neuer
           altered
           his
           purpose
           ,
           nor
           changed
           his
           word
           or
           promise
           ,
           as
           some
           ignorantly
           imagine
           ;
           but
           there
           hath
           been
           euer
           enmitie
           betweene
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           serpent
           and
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           woman
           ,
           euen
           from
           the
           dayes
           of
           Cain
           and
           Abel
           to
           this
           present
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           though
           they
           be
           inlightned
           ,
           and
           taste
           as
           much
           of
           the
           good
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           either
           Cain
           or
           the
           Iewes
           did
           .
           God
           vseth
           threatnings
           (
           oft
           times
           )
           to
           bring
           that
           seed
           (
           which
           he
           promised
           to
           call
           )
           to
           repentance
           ,
           he
           giueth
           them
           repentance
           ,
           he
           promiseth
           grace
           to
           the
           repentant
           ,
           in
           a
           speciall
           particular
           maner
           ,
           he
           giueth
           them
           faith
           also
           to
           receiue
           
           it
           ;
           he
           promiseth
           likewise
           saluation
           (
           absolutely
           )
           to
           these
           beleeuers
           ;
           he
           admonisheth
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           (
           of
           themselues
           )
           are
           apt
           to
           fall
           ,
           yea
           and
           would
           fall
           and
           perish
           ,
           if
           they
           stood
           by
           their
           owne
           strength
           ,
           if
           God
           did
           not
           sustaine
           them
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           ordered
           and
           disposed
           of
           all
           things
           for
           their
           safetie
           and
           wel
           being
           ;
           he
           commandeth
           them
           to
           watch
           and
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           he
           giueth
           them
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           helpeth
           their
           infirmities
           ,
           without
           the
           which
           they
           know
           not
           what
           to
           aske
           ,
           and
           it
           maketh
           request
           vnto
           God
           for
           them
           with
           sighs
           and
           grones
           which
           cannot
           be
           exprest
           ;
           not
           because
           they
           may
           yet
           perish
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           should
           not
           perish
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           they
           are
           weake
           and
           apt
           to
           fall
           ,
           and
           grieue
           the
           Spirit
           .
           He
           also
           chasteneth
           them
           ,
           not
           for
           their
           hurt
           ,
           nor
           in
           his
           wrath
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           should
           not
           be
           condemned
           with
           the
           world
           .
           And
           because
           God
           hath
           appointed
           them
           to
           be
           holy
           ,
           and
           so
           ,
           to
           saluation
           ;
           therefore
           he
           hath
           appointed
           all
           these
           things
           .
           For
           as
           he
           (
           before
           the
           world
           was
           )
           purposed
           to
           saue
           them
           ,
           so
           likewise
           did
           he
           determine
           of
           the
           way
           and
           meanes
           whereby
           to
           saue
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           meanes
           is
           as
           certaine
           as
           his
           decree
           .
        
         
           And
           Gods
           promises
           concerning
           life
           eternal
           (
           to
           speake
           properly
           )
           are
           not
           vpon
           any
           conditions
           ,
           though
           he
           doth
           seeme
           so
           to
           propose
           them
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           absolutely
           free
           ,
           without
           any
           condition
           of
           our
           parts
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           God
           will
           saue
           none
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           repent
           and
           beleeue
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           bring
           forth
           fruite
           ,
           endure
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           &c.
           yet
           these
           are
           not
           conditions
           ,
           for
           God
           giueth
           all
           these
           things
           to
           his
           elect
           ,
           as
           freely
           as
           he
           gaue
           Christ
           vn-them
           ,
           he
           conformeth
           them
           hereby
           to
           the
           image
           of
           Christ
           ;
           else
           ,
           grace
           and
           saluation
           were
           of
           due
           debt
           ,
           by
           desert
           ,
           which
           to
           teach
           ,
           is
           erroneous
           and
           Antichristian
           .
        
         
           And
           although
           God
           did
           elect
           men
           in
           Christ
           from
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           did
           not
           the
           Elect
           fall
           from
           their
           Election
           in
           the
           fall
           of
           Adam
           ,
           neither
           did
           Adam
           himselfe
           lose
           his
           Election
           by
           his
           fall
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           would
           infer
           thereupon
           ▪
           )
           for
           Gods
           Election
           was
           not
           of
           man
           ,
           
           considered
           in
           his
           innocencie
           ,
           but
           of
           men
           ,
           〈◊〉
           foreseene
           fallen
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           said
           to
           be
           chosen
           in
           Christ
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           be
           a
           reconciler
           and
           mediator
           for
           sinners
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           innocent
           persons
           .
           So
           that
           the
           obiection
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           say
           ,
           if
           the
           Elect
           cannot
           fall
           out
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           then
           did
           not
           all
           fall
           in
           Adam
           ;
           If
           the
           elect
           cannot
           fall
           from
           their
           election
           ,
           then
           haue
           not
           all
           sinned
           ;
           is
           very
           carnall
           and
           wicked
           ,
           much
           like
           vnto
           that
           of
           the
           Saduces
           ,
           which
           said
           ,
           
             Whose
             wife
             shall
             she
             be
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
          
           who
           like
           fooles
           ,
           knew
           not
           that
           in
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           they
           neither
           marry
           ,
           nor
           giue
           in
           marraige
           :
           So
           they
           being
           ignorant
           of
           the
           wisedome
           and
           foreknowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           giue
           out
           ,
           If
           the
           elect
           cannot
           fall
           from
           their
           election
           ,
           then
           haue
           not
           all
           sinned
           :
           And
           are
           as
           bould
           ,
           and
           thinke
           themselues
           aswell
           armed
           hereby
           against
           the
           certainty
           and
           continuance
           of
           Gods
           election
           ,
           as
           the
           Saduces
           thought
           themselues
           against
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           in
           scorne
           thereof
           to
           pose
           Christ
           .
           But
           I
           omit
           their
           friuolous
           obiections
           ,
           as
           not
           hauing
           any
           collour
           of
           reason
           ,
           because
           also
           we
           shall
           haue
           occasion
           to
           cleere
           those
           things
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           Thus
           as
           we
           haue
           said
           ,
           God
           first
           publisheth
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           all
           doe
           enioy
           some
           benefit
           thereby
           ,
           many
           are
           inlightned
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           made
           partakers
           of
           some
           common
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           few
           are
           made
           partakers
           of
           those
           which
           are
           speciall
           ,
           and
           peculiar
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           order
           which
           God
           doth
           vse
           for
           the
           calling
           ,
           sanctifying
           ,
           and
           sauing
           of
           his
           elect
           :
           First
           ,
           after
           they
           are
           inlightned
           to
           know
           his
           truth
           ,
           he
           calleth
           them
           in
           a
           speciall
           maner
           to
           repentance
           ;
           then
           in
           the
           second
           place
           by
           a
           more
           excellent
           gift
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           he
           iustifieth
           the
           repentant
           soule
           from
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           sanctifieth
           his
           heart
           ;
           and
           then
           thirdly
           ,
           they
           being
           now
           ingrafted
           into
           Christ
           their
           head
           ,
           
           doe
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           before
           we
           haue
           described
           .
           And
           these
           are
           the
           plantation
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           trees
           of
           righteousnes
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           speak
           of
           .
           God
           is
           the
           husbandman
           ,
           
           and
           this
           is
           the
           maner
           of
           his
           
           husbandry
           :
           And
           thus
           hath
           he
           seuered
           and
           distinguished
           his
           plants
           ,
           from
           all
           carnal
           vnregenerate
           Christians
           ,
           vnder
           what
           name
           or
           title
           soeuer
           they
           passe
           ,
           or
           in
           what
           outward
           estate
           or
           Church
           soeuer
           they
           liue
           .
           And
           blessed
           is
           that
           man
           that
           hath
           part
           with
           them
           in
           those
           speciall
           gifts
           and
           treasures
           of
           life
           ,
           for
           on
           such
           the
           second
           death
           shall
           haue
           no
           power
           .
        
         
           Thus
           haue
           we
           proued
           that
           whosoeuer
           ,
           is
           borne
           from
           aboue
           of
           water
           and
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           Iustified
           by
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           names
           are
           written
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           life
           frō
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           shall
           neuer
           fall
           away
           ,
           nor
           haue
           their
           names
           razed
           out
           of
           the
           booke
           of
           life
           againe
           .
           And
           that
           God
           doth
           neuer
           alter
           his
           purpose
           or
           promise
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           his
           decrees
           and
           promises
           shall
           surely
           come
           to
           passe
           .
        
      
       
         
           Their
           fift
           point
           .
           
             That
             there
             is
             no
             Originall
             sinne
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             children
             of
             all
             maner
             of
             people
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             well
             heathens
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Idolaters
             ,
             worshippers
             of
             Diuels
             ,
             all
             kind
             of
             blasphemers
             ,
             fornicators
             ,
             &
             vncleane
             persons
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             (
             as
             of
             the
             faithfull
             )
             are
             free
             from
             all
             pollution
             of
             sinne
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             conception
             and
             birth
             ;
             and
             dying
             before
             they
             commit
             actuall
             sinnes
             ,
             are
             saued
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
        
         
           THe
           truth
           is
           ,
           (
           though
           to
           our
           shame
           and
           sorrow
           it
           may
           be
           spoken
           )
           that
           sin
           hath
           taken
           hold
           of
           all
           the
           whole
           posterity
           of
           mankind
           ,
           and
           all
           are
           corrupted
           by
           a
           perpetuall
           seed
           of
           generation
           orignially
           from
           Adam
           ,
           so
           that
           euery
           child
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           borne
           of
           flesh
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           vnfaithfull
           ,
           is
           by
           nature
           ,
           the
           child
           of
           pollution
           and
           wrath
           ,
           and
           dying
           vnregenerate
           ,
           perrisheth
           from
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           ioy
           of
           his
           presence
           for
           euermore
           .
        
         
           This
           we
           neede
           not
           now
           to
           stand
           to
           argue
           (
           for
           besides
           the
           manifold
           testimonies
           of
           Gods
           word
           which
           testifie
           against
           vs
           ,
           long
           and
           lamentable
           experence
           hath
           sufficiently
           proued
           it
           ,
           )
           and
           doth
           dayly
           proue
           it
           vnto
           vs
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           haue
           more
           need
           to
           mourne
           for
           our selues
           in
           regard
           
           of
           the
           euill
           that
           is
           sowne
           in
           our
           natures
           thereby
           ,
           and
           to
           weepe
           for
           our
           children
           also
           ,
           which
           are
           bred
           and
           borne
           of
           vs
           (
           as
           Christ
           charged
           the
           daughters
           of
           Ierusalem
           to
           doe
           for
           themselues
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           children
           )
           then
           to
           stand
           to
           dispute
           the
           points
           ,
           or
           once
           to
           question
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           so
           or
           no.
           Neuertheles
           to
           stop
           the
           mouthes
           of
           such
           as
           doe
           deny
           it
           ,
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           when
           Adam
           sinned
           ,
           all
           sinned
           together
           with
           him
           ,
           because
           all
           mankind
           were
           then
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           God
           cast
           Adam
           out
           of
           Paridice
           ,
           he
           cast
           all
           his
           posteritie
           out
           of
           Paracice
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           when
           God
           cursed
           the
           earth
           ,
           he
           cursed
           it
           not
           to
           his
           person
           alone
           ,
           but
           all
           that
           were
           to
           come
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           well
           yong
           as
           old
           ;
           which
           proueth
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           curse
           and
           punishment
           for
           the
           sinne
           ;
           so
           the
           sinne
           it selfe
           claue
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           continueth
           from
           generation
           to
           generation
           in
           them
           ;
           else
           the
           manifold
           misseries
           which
           were
           vpon
           children
           (
           as
           well
           as
           vpon
           men
           of
           yeares
           )
           were
           vniust
           .
           Why
           should
           God
           shut
           them
           out
           of
           Paradice
           ,
           and
           not
           restore
           them
           thither
           againe
           ,
           so
           soone
           as
           they
           were
           borne
           ,
           there
           to
           haue
           the
           same
           free
           liberty
           to
           eate
           of
           the
           tree
           of
           life
           ,
           as
           Adam
           had
           before
           he
           fell
           ?
           why
           should
           God
           exact
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           first
           so
           soone
           as
           they
           haue
           any
           capacitie
           ,
           the
           perfect
           righteousnesse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           vpon
           paine
           of
           death
           (
           as
           ye
           confesse
           )
           if
           they
           had
           eaten
           with
           Adam
           ,
           of
           the
           tree
           of
           knowledge
           of
           good
           and
           euill
           ?
           why
           should
           that
           fiery
           two
           edged
           sword
           be
           set
           to
           keepe
           from
           them
           also
           the
           way
           of
           the
           tree
           of
           life
           ?
           and
           why
           are
           they
           subiect
           to
           all
           the
           calamities
           that
           came
           vpon
           the
           earth
           ,
           by
           the
           sin
           of
           Adam
           if
           they
           fell
           not
           with
           him
           ?
           why
           should
           God
           consume
           them
           all
           with
           their
           parents
           ,
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Noah
           ,
           by
           the
           floud
           ,
           some
           in
           the
           wombe
           ,
           some
           in
           the
           birth
           ,
           and
           some
           newly
           borne
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           beene
           cleane
           from
           all
           pollutions
           of
           sinne
           ?
           would
           not
           God
           haue
           spared
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           for
           their
           sakes
           ?
           And
           why
           did
           God
           then
           destroy
           the
           cities
           of
           Sodome
           and
           Gomorha
           ,
           and
           not
           spare
           them
           as
           he
           promised
           Abraham
           to
           doe
           ,
           if
           he
           found
           ten
           righteous
           their
           ?
           If
           children
           
           be
           free
           from
           all
           pollution
           of
           sinne
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           vnrighteous
           and
           wicked
           ;
           
           and
           if
           they
           may
           be
           called
           holy
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           called
           righteous
           :
           
             Else
             were
             your
             children
             vncleane
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           
             Paul
             )
             but
             now
             are
             they
             holy
             .
          
           As
           also
           ,
           if
           vnclean
           ,
           then
           polluted
           ,
           as
           were
           the
           children
           of
           the
           Sodomites
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           aboue
           all
           the
           cities
           of
           the
           world
           .
           And
           so
           did
           God
           (
           the
           Iudge
           of
           all
           the
           world
           )
           doe
           right
           ,
           in
           rooting
           out
           that
           wicked
           generation
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           also
           the
           other
           of
           the
           old
           world
           .
           When
           Adam
           fell
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           only
           commit
           a
           fault
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           same
           his
           fault
           ,
           he
           not
           only
           brought
           vpon
           himselfe
           death
           and
           wrath
           ,
           but
           fell
           into
           a
           gulfe
           of
           pollution
           and
           wickednesse
           ,
           both
           soule
           and
           bodie
           .
           Nay
           ,
           when
           he
           receiued
           grace
           ,
           it
           did
           not
           rid
           and
           free
           him
           of
           that
           naturall
           corruption
           ,
           whereinto
           the
           whole
           man
           was
           plunged
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           he
           could
           not
           increase
           and
           multiply
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           increase
           that
           came
           of
           him
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           be
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           that
           he
           was
           ,
           both
           bodies
           and
           spirits
           .
           
           For
           to
           what
           did
           God
           say
           ,
           
             Increase
             and
             multiply
             ,
             and
             replemish
             the
             earth
             &c
             :
          
           was
           it
           to
           a
           senceles
           body
           ,
           not
           hauing
           the
           breath
           of
           life
           ,
           or
           was
           it
           to
           the
           whole
           man
           in
           whom
           God
           had
           breathed
           the
           breath
           of
           life
           ,
           who
           was
           thereby
           made
           a
           liuing
           soule
           ?
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           is
           from
           heauen
           ,
           of
           God
           that
           gaue
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           (
           especially
           )
           is
           Adam
           called
           ,
           
           
             The
             Son
             of
             God
          
           :
           and
           all
           mankind
           are
           said
           to
           be
           the
           
             ofspring
             of
             God
          
           ;
           not
           that
           God
           doth
           breath
           in
           euery
           perticular
           child
           of
           man
           ,
           in
           the
           wombe
           ,
           the
           breath
           of
           life
           immediately
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           maner
           as
           he
           did
           vnto
           Adam
           .
           Nay
           he
           did
           it
           then
           once
           for
           all
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           if
           God
           had
           executed
           his
           iustice
           on
           Adam
           ,
           immediately
           vpon
           his
           transgression
           ,
           we
           all
           had
           beene
           hid
           and
           had
           perisht
           in
           him
           both
           spirits
           and
           bodies
           ;
           whereas
           he
           being
           spared
           brought
           forth
           and
           replenisht
           the
           earth
           ,
           else
           man
           were
           inferior
           to
           all
           creatures
           .
           We
           reade
           that
           God
           created
           euery
           thing
           to
           haue
           seede
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           
           according
           to
           his
           kind
           ,
           and
           all
           creatures
           do
           (
           we
           see
           )
           produce
           and
           bring
           forth
           their
           like
           ,
           by
           the
           word
           and
           prouidence
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           God
           said
           ,
           
             bring
             
             forth
          
           ,
           he
           gaue
           power
           by
           the
           same
           his
           word
           ,
           to
           the
           creatures
           he
           had
           made
           (
           through
           the
           meanes
           he
           had
           ordained
           )
           to
           doe
           their
           office
           he
           had
           set
           them
           in
           .
           Euery
           tree
           hath
           it
           seed
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           the
           seed
           being
           sowne
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           increaseth
           to
           roote
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           branches
           ,
           and
           afterward
           bringeth
           forth
           fruit
           ,
           or
           seed
           againe
           ,
           nothing
           differing
           from
           the
           seed
           that
           was
           first
           sowne
           .
           And
           as
           an
           euill
           tree
           bringeth
           forth
           seed
           as
           euill
           as
           it selfe
           ;
           so
           doth
           man
           beget
           and
           bring
           forth
           as
           euill
           and
           corrupt
           as
           himselfe
           .
           For
           so
           saith
           Iob
           ,
           
           
             For
             how
             can
             a
             cleane
             thing
             come
             out
             of
             that
             which
             is
             vncleane
             ?
          
           
           And
           Dauid
           saith
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           
             he
             was
             shaped
             in
             iniquitie
             ,
             and
             in
             sinne
             his
             mother
             conceiued
             him
             .
          
           If
           the
           fountaine
           from
           whence
           Dauid
           came
           ,
           was
           vncleane
           ,
           how
           could
           he
           be
           cleane
           ?
           That
           which
           moued
           Dauid
           to
           call
           this
           to
           minde
           ,
           was
           not
           so
           much
           any
           thing
           concerning
           his
           mother
           ,
           as
           himselfe
           ;
           the
           apprehension
           of
           his
           owne
           present
           sinne
           he
           was
           faln
           into
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           now
           lamenting
           and
           confessing
           before
           God
           ,
           vrged
           him
           to
           call
           to
           mind
           his
           first
           beginning
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           confession
           to
           charge
           himselfe
           with
           sin
           ,
           euen
           from
           the
           time
           that
           his
           mother
           first
           conceiued
           him
           ,
           and
           confesseth
           the
           same
           also
           to
           his
           owne
           shame
           and
           confusion
           ,
           thereby
           to
           cut
           off
           all
           good
           opinion
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           touching
           his
           originall
           first
           estate
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           by
           his
           naturall
           conception
           and
           first
           birth
           ,
           the
           more
           to
           confirme
           vnto
           his
           soule
           the
           necessitie
           of
           the
           second
           new-birth
           from
           aboue
           .
           For
           he
           knew
           that
           Adam
           by
           his
           sinne
           had
           not
           only
           polluted
           himselfe
           in
           soule
           and
           bodie
           ,
           and
           was
           fallen
           from
           his
           first
           integritie
           of
           nature
           and
           blessed
           estate
           he
           was
           in
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           same
           euill
           seed
           (
           which
           then
           was
           sowne
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           Adam
           )
           hath
           brought
           forth
           so
           great
           increase
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           polluted
           and
           made
           vncleane
           the
           hearts
           and
           natures
           of
           all
           that
           come
           of
           him
           .
           As
           also
           another
           testifieth
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           
             The
             graine
             of
             euill
             seed
             was
             sowne
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             Adam
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             vngodlinesse
             hath
             it
             brought
             vp
             vnto
             this
             time
             ?
             and
             how
             much
             shall
             it
             yet
             bring
             forth
             vntill
             the
             time
             of
             threshing
             come
             ?
             
             Ponder
             now
             with
             thy selfe
             ,
             how
             great
             fruit
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             the
             graine
             of
             euill
             seed
             hath
             brought
             forth
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             eares
             shall
             be
             cut
             downe
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             floore
             shall
             they
             fill
             ?
          
           In
           which
           words
           this
           holy
           Prophet
           plainly
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           their
           first
           graine
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           sin
           which
           was
           first
           sowne
           in
           Adams
           heart
           ,
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           ,
           the
           original
           root
           and
           first
           ground
           of
           all
           sin
           ,
           that
           hath
           sprung
           vp
           &
           shall
           spring
           vp
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           his
           posteritie
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           all
           their
           misery
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           saith
           againe
           ,
           
             Oh
             thou
             Adam
             ,
             what
             hast
             thou
             done
             ?
             for
             though
             it
             was
             thou
             that
             hast
             sinned
             ,
             thou
             art
             not
             falne
             alone
             ,
             but
             we
             all
             that
             come
             of
             thee
             .
          
           The
           very
           same
           also
           doth
           Saint
           Paul
           affirme
           ,
           (
           hauing
           spoken
           ,
           and
           being
           speaking
           of
           the
           reconciliation
           ,
           grace
           ,
           and
           life
           eternall
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           the
           death
           and
           life
           of
           Christ
           onely
           attainable
           )
           wherefore
           saith
           he
           ,
           
           
             As
             by
             one
             man
             sin
             entred
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             death
             by
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             death
             passed
             vpon
             all
             men
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             men
             haue
             sinned
             ,
          
           and
           so
           forward
           ,
           setting
           it
           downe
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           thing
           in
           question
           ,
           but
           as
           wel
           known
           ,
           shewing
           that
           as
           by
           one
           ,
           euen
           Adam
           ,
           sinne
           entred
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           death
           is
           passed
           vpon
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           all
           (
           by
           that
           meanes
           )
           haue
           sinned
           :
           so
           grace
           and
           life
           ,
           is
           by
           one
           ,
           euen
           Christ
           ,
           and
           none
           shall
           liue
           ,
           but
           by
           him
           .
           And
           that
           not
           any
           one
           man
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           old
           or
           yong
           ,
           male
           or
           female
           ,
           shall
           euer
           enter
           into
           life
           ,
           except
           he
           be
           changed
           from
           that
           he
           is
           by
           nature
           ,
           by
           a
           heauenly
           power
           of
           grace
           through
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           Christ
           himselfe
           fully
           ratifieth
           and
           confirmeth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Verily
             I
             say
             vnto
             thee
          
           ,
           
           
             except
             a
             man
             be
             borne
             againe
             ,
             he
             cannot
             see
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God.
          
           And
           againe
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             ,
             I
             say
             vnto
             thee
             ,
          
           
           
             except
             a
             man
             be
             borne
             of
             water
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God.
          
           Meaning
           by
           a
           man
           ,
           euery
           child
           of
           man
           ,
           (
           without
           exception
           )
           of
           what
           age
           or
           sex
           soeuer
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           one
           conceiued
           and
           borne
           of
           flesh
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           borne
           againe
           of
           water
           and
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           cannot
           be
           saued
           .
           Meaning
           by
           water
           ,
           a
           heauenly
           power
           ,
           whereby
           the
           heart
           ,
           which
           is
           naturally
           (
           euen
           from
           the
           birth
           )
           hard
           and
           stubburne
           ,
           being
           seasoned
           
           with
           Adams
           sinne
           ,
           euen
           from
           the
           conception
           ,
           is
           dissolued
           and
           made
           meeke
           and
           tender
           as
           water
           ;
           and
           by
           
             the
             spirit
          
           ,
           a
           heauenly
           gift
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           comforteth
           his
           tender
           heart
           ,
           and
           brings
           vnto
           it
           from
           God
           (
           in
           and
           through
           Christ
           )
           peace
           and
           ioy
           vnspeakable
           ;
           and
           that
           children
           are
           capable
           of
           this
           ,
           in
           and
           from
           the
           womb
           ,
           let
           the
           babe
           which
           sprang
           in
           his
           mothers
           wombe
           for
           ioy
           ,
           giue
           testimonie
           .
           And
           if
           any
           shall
           say
           ,
           Christ
           doth
           not
           call
           a
           child
           (
           new
           borne
           )
           
             a
             man
          
           ;
           let
           him
           reade
           these
           words
           of
           Christ
           :
           
             A
             woman
             when
             she
             trauaileth
             hath
             sorrow
             because
             her
             houre
             is
             nigh
          
           ;
           
           
             but
             as
             soone
             as
             she
             is
             deliuered
             of
             the
             child
             ,
             she
             remembreth
             no
             more
             the
             paine
             ,
             for
             ioy
             that
             a
             man
             is
             borne
             into
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           If
           children
           dying
           before
           they
           commit
           actuall
           sinne
           are
           saued
           ,
           
           because
           they
           haue
           no
           originall
           pollution
           of
           sinne
           ,
           (
           as
           these
           silly
           men
           say
           ;
           )
           then
           Christ
           died
           not
           for
           children
           ,
           neither
           was
           he
           promised
           vnto
           them
           ,
           nor
           yet
           are
           they
           saued
           by
           him
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           owne
           innocencie
           ;
           and
           so
           this
           promise
           ,
           
           
             The
             Seed
             of
             the
             woman
             shall
             bruise
             the
             serpents
             head
             ,
          
           belonged
           only
           to
           Adam
           and
           Euah
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           any
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           to
           be
           borne
           all
           innocents
           ,
           without
           sinne
           .
           These
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           absurdities
           will
           follow
           from
           this
           their
           doctrine
           .
           But
           it
           is
           an
           error
           ,
           as
           their
           other
           points
           are
           ;
           and
           therefore
           error
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           consequence
           of
           it
           .
           If
           one
           should
           aske
           these
           men
           ,
           at
           what
           age
           a
           child
           may
           commit
           an
           actuall
           sinne
           ,
           whereby
           it
           doth
           lose
           it
           innocencie
           and
           perfection
           of
           nature
           ;
           and
           then
           at
           what
           age
           it
           is
           capable
           of
           the
           new
           birth
           ;
           and
           also
           why
           the
           lust
           or
           thought
           of
           euill
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           an
           act
           of
           euill
           ,
           may
           not
           take
           their
           innocencie
           and
           vertue
           of
           nature
           from
           them
           .
           It
           is
           much
           to
           be
           maruelled
           ,
           what
           answers
           they
           would
           make
           .
           But
           to
           leaue
           them
           to
           better
           conderations
           ,
           hoping
           they
           will
           now
           see
           their
           folly
           ,
           and
           learne
           to
           be
           wiser
           for
           time
           to
           come
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Their
           sixt
           point
           .
           
             That
             none
             ought
             to
             be
             baptized
             but
             such
             men
             and
             women
             of
             yeares
             onely
             ,
             as
             haue
             attained
             to
             true
             repentance
             and
             iustifying
             faith
             ,
             being
             both
             in
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             regenerate
             persons
             :
             and
             that
             the
             baptisme
             of
             children
             vsed
             ,
             is
             no
             baptisme
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             is
             the
             marke
             of
             the
             Beast
             spoken
             of
             in
             Reuelat.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
        
         
           THe
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           such
           men
           and
           women
           (
           of
           yeares
           )
           as
           haue
           true
           repentance
           and
           iustifying
           faith
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           which
           do
           beleeue
           Iesus
           to
           be
           the
           Christ
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           him
           ,
           submitting
           themselues
           to
           be
           informed
           and
           guided
           by
           his
           word
           and
           Gospell
           ,
           may
           be
           baptized
           ,
           though
           as
           yet
           they
           neither
           haue
           true
           repentance
           nor
           iustifying
           faith
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           children
           of
           all
           such
           may
           be
           baptized
           .
        
         
           That
           such
           as
           haue
           true
           repentance
           &
           iustifying
           faith
           may
           be
           baptized
           ,
           it
           is
           granted
           of
           all
           men
           (
           without
           any
           further
           consideration
           )
           to
           be
           past
           all
           question
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           euident
           there
           may
           be
           such
           ,
           who
           yet
           (
           notwithstanding
           )
           may
           not
           lawfully
           be
           baptized
           .
           
           
             Cornelius
             ,
             Lydia
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Eunuch
           ,
           were
           true
           worshippers
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Spirit
           testifieth
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           had
           both
           true
           repentance
           &
           iustifying
           faith
           before
           they
           knew
           Christ
           to
           be
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           yet
           these
           might
           not
           be
           baptized
           till
           they
           did
           know
           and
           acknowledge
           Christ
           to
           be
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           was
           he
           :
           but
           Christ
           being
           manifested
           vnto
           them
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           concerning
           him
           being
           vnfolded
           ,
           and
           God
           opening
           their
           hearts
           to
           attend
           vnto
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           they
           beleeuing
           the
           truth
           thereof
           ,
           were
           baptized
           ,
           being
           now
           (
           of
           all
           other
           )
           the
           meetest
           persons
           therefore
           .
           For
           we
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           when
           Christ
           came
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           found
           the
           people
           in
           seuerall
           conditions
           ;
           some
           (
           though
           but
           few
           )
           very
           true
           Israelites
           ,
           who
           had
           both
           repentance
           and
           iustifying
           faith
           before
           Christ
           ,
           as
           touching
           his
           personall
           appearing
           
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           was
           known
           vnto
           them
           as
           
             Simeon
             ,
             Nathaniel
          
           ,
           those
           before
           named
           and
           others
           ;
           For
           the
           same
           way
           to
           saluation
           that
           is
           now
           ,
           was
           euer
           ,
           euen
           from
           the
           dayes
           of
           Abell
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           to
           the
           end
           ;
           as
           repentance
           from
           dead
           workes
           ,
           and
           faith
           towards
           God
           &c.
           
           And
           some
           poore
           repentant
           sinners
           and
           these
           were
           few
           also
           ;
           which
           had
           not
           yet
           Iustifying
           faith
           ,
           but
           onely
           trauelling
           vnder
           the
           burthen
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           did
           much
           desire
           to
           be
           releiued
           .
           Such
           were
           those
           poore
           ,
           which
           are
           spoken
           of
           ,
           the
           bruised
           and
           heauy
           laden
           ,
           Sicke
           ,
           lost
           ,
           dead
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           others
           were
           they
           ,
           that
           had
           neither
           repentance
           ,
           nor
           faith
           ,
           as
           the
           multitudes
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           :
           and
           to
           these
           seuerall
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           was
           preached
           in
           seuerall
           maners
           .
           
           To
           the
           first
           sort
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           now
           come
           ,
           euen
           the
           messenger
           of
           the
           couenant
           ,
           whom
           they
           desired
           in
           their
           hearts
           to
           see
           and
           heare
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           did
           spiritually
           dwell
           in
           their
           hearts
           already
           ,
           these
           ,
           beleeuing
           ,
           were
           baptized
           .
           To
           the
           second
           was
           preached
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           come
           ,
           and
           also
           that
           the
           glad
           tidings
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           reconciliation
           with
           God
           ,
           in
           him
           ,
           did
           belong
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           particular
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Christ
           calleth
           these
           ,
           particularly
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Come
             vnto
             me
             all
             ye
             &c.
             
          
           Againe
           ,
           
             The
             Sonne
             of
             man
             is
             come
             to
             seeke
             and
             saue
             that
             which
             is
             lost
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             poore
             haue
             the
             Gospell
             preached
             vnto
             them
             :
          
           and
           these
           beleeuing
           and
           acknowledging
           Christ
           ,
           were
           baptized
           .
           And
           to
           the
           other
           third
           sort
           ,
           Christ
           was
           not
           to
           be
           preached
           in
           any
           such
           special
           peculiar
           manner
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           but
           more
           generally
           ,
           as
           namely
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           &c
           :
           and
           that
           repentance
           and
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           is
           granted
           in
           his
           name
           ;
           so
           that
           whosoeuer
           doth
           repent
           and
           beleeue
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           shal
           be
           saued
           .
           Now
           they
           that
           did
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           accknowledge
           the
           truth
           of
           these
           things
           ;
           as
           Iudas
           ,
           the
           many
           disciples
           mentioned
           in
           the
           fourth
           and
           sixt
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           the
           thornie
           and
           stony
           ground
           ,
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           with
           many
           others
           ,
           were
           ,
           and
           might
           lawfully
           be
           baptized
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           not
           yet
           true
           repentance
           ,
           nor
           iustifying
           faith
           .
           Nay
           
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           neither
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           did
           reiect
           any
           from
           the
           outward
           baptisme
           ,
           for
           the
           want
           thereof
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           did
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           outwardly
           submit
           themselues
           ,
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           Yet
           neuertheles
           ,
           Christ
           did
           not
           ,
           neither
           did
           his
           holy
           Apostles
           ,
           therevpon
           Iustifie
           them
           ;
           For
           then
           neither
           he
           ,
           nor
           they
           ,
           would
           (
           so
           soone
           after
           )
           haue
           made
           such
           exceptions
           ,
           and
           write
           so
           suspitiously
           as
           they
           did
           of
           many
           of
           them
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
           
             Striue
             to
             enter
             in
             at
             the
             straight
             gate
             ;
             for
             many
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             will
             seek
             to
             enter
             in
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             .
             Beware
             of
             false
             Prophets
             ,
          
           
           
             which
             come
             to
             you
             in
             sheepes
             cloathing
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             inwardly
             they
             are
             rauening
             wolues
             .
             Euery
             tree
             that
             bringeth
             not
             foorth
             good
             fruit
             ,
             is
             hewen
             downe
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
             .
             Not
             euery
             one
             that
             saith
             vnto
             me
             ,
          
           
           
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             doth
             the
             will
             of
             my
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heauen
             .
             Many
             will
             say
             vnto
             me
             in
             that
             day
             ,
          
           
           
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             haue
             we
             not
             prophesied
             in
             thy
             name
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             name
             cast
             out
             diuells
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             name
             done
             many
             great
             workes
          
           ;
           
           
             And
             then
             will
             I
             professe
             vnto
             them
             ,
             I
             neuer
             knew
             you
             ,
             depart
             from
             me
             yee
             that
             worke
             iniquity
             .
             Except
             ye
             eate
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             drinke
             his
             bloud
             ,
             ye
             haue
             no
             life
             in
             you
             .
             But
             there
             are
             some
             of
             you
             that
             beleeue
             not
             .
          
           
           All
           these
           things
           Christ
           spake
           vnto
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           did
           beleeue
           ,
           &
           were
           baptized
           ,
           yet
           they
           had
           not
           (
           al
           of
           them
           )
           eaten
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           and
           drunke
           of
           his
           bloud
           ;
           all
           did
           not
           beleeue
           in
           him
           vnto
           iustification
           of
           life
           ,
           all
           brought
           not
           forth
           good
           fruit
           ;
           And
           therefore
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             No
             man
             can
             come
             vnto
             me
             except
             it
             be
             giuen
             him
             of
             my
             Father
             .
             And
             euery
             branch
             that
             beareth
             not
             fruit
             in
             me
             ,
             he
             taketh
             away
             ;
             And
             euery
             branch
             that
             beareth
             fruit
             ,
             he
             purgeth
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             bring
             forth
             more
             fruite
             .
          
           So
           that
           men
           may
           beleeue
           after
           a
           generall
           maner
           ,
           and
           be
           baptized
           ,
           and
           be
           (
           in
           some
           sort
           )
           branches
           in
           the
           vine
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           outward
           profession
           thereof
           ,
           receiue
           great
           gifts
           ,
           doe
           wonderfull
           workes
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           be
           come
           to
           Christ
           ,
           not
           haue
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           iustifieth
           ,
           not
           beare
           fruit
           in
           him
           .
           And
           it
           will
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           
           in
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           
           he
           will
           say
           vnto
           them
           ,
           
             Depart
             from
             me
             yee
             that
             worke
             iniquity
             ,
             I
             neuer
             know
             yee
             .
          
           And
           the
           Apostles
           (
           also
           )
           writing
           to
           the
           Churches
           of
           their
           times
           ;
           where
           all
           were
           beleeuers
           ,
           and
           baptized
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           lawfully
           )
           say
           ,
           that
           (
           such
           among
           them
           )
           as
           had
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           were
           none
           of
           his
           ;
           and
           doe
           charge
           some
           of
           them
           to
           be
           carnall
           and
           contentious
           ,
           striuing
           about
           their
           outward
           baptisme
           ,
           
           some
           will
           be
           of
           Paul
           ,
           some
           of
           Cephas
           ,
           some
           of
           Apollo
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           Christ
           .
           As
           if
           this
           baptisme
           ,
           and
           the
           worthinesse
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           were
           baptized
           ,
           did
           make
           them
           happy
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           better
           then
           other
           .
           Some
           againe
           there
           were
           ,
           that
           did
           set
           light
           by
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &
           esteemed
           better
           of
           some
           other
           false
           Apostles
           ;
           Some
           were
           vncleane
           lasciuious
           persons
           ,
           
           
             I
             feare
          
           (
           saith
           Paul
           to
           some
           )
           
             that
             when
             I
             come
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             find
             you
             such
             as
             I
             would
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             shall
             be
             found
             vnto
             you
             such
             as
             you
             would
             not
             .
          
           
           
             Examine
             your selues
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             whether
             ye
             be
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             Proue
             your selues
             ,
             know
             ye
             not
             your
             owne
             selues
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             except
             ye
             be
             reprobates
             .
          
           By
           which
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           be
           baptized
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           be
           in
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           know
           Christ
           to
           be
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           (
           to
           know
           )
           is
           the
           faith
           that
           Christians
           must
           haue
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           reprobates
           .
           Againe
           ,
           some
           they
           charged
           with
           the
           want
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ;
           And
           some
           that
           denied
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           dead
           ;
           And
           some
           that
           made
           their
           belly
           their
           God
           ,
           and
           minded
           earthly
           things
           ;
           some
           to
           be
           false
           Apostles
           ,
           false
           teachers
           ,
           such
           as
           taught
           heresies
           ,
           some
           false
           brethren
           ;
           some
           couetous
           persons
           ,
           some
           hipocrites
           ;
           some
           that
           raised
           needlesse
           questions
           about
           the
           Law
           ;
           some
           that
           taught
           circumcision
           necessary
           to
           saluation
           ,
           and
           that
           Christians
           must
           be
           circumcised
           ,
           or
           they
           could
           not
           be
           saued
           ;
           some
           were
           whisperers
           ,
           Backbiters
           ;
           some
           were
           louers
           of
           pleasures
           ,
           more
           then
           louers
           of
           God
           ,
           treacherous
           ,
           high
           minded
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           ;
           And
           yet
           all
           beleeuers
           ,
           and
           Lawfully
           baptized
           ,
           and
           were
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           
           approued
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           some
           others
           were
           ;
           They
           did
           not
           account
           of
           all
           whom
           they
           baptized
           ,
           to
           haue
           true
           repentance
           ,
           and
           Iustifying
           faith
           ,
           neither
           before
           they
           baptized
           them
           ,
           nor
           after
           ,
           for
           they
           knew
           ,
           that
           it
           neuer
           was
           ,
           nor
           could
           be
           so
           ,
           some
           would
           proue
           false
           in
           heart
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           did
           not
           yet
           appeare
           ,
           vnto
           iustification
           ;
           therefore
           they
           sensured
           none
           ,
           till
           they
           saw
           iust
           cause
           ,
           neither
           did
           they
           iustifie
           any
           ,
           till
           they
           saw
           proofe
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           but
           then
           they
           did
           ,
           to
           both
           their
           comforts
           and
           consolations
           Nay
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           great
           cause
           of
           feare
           and
           suspition
           of
           many
           ,
           yet
           they
           vsed
           strong
           arguments
           and
           perswasions
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           repentance
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           how
           they
           both
           spake
           ,
           and
           write
           .
           They
           did
           not
           easily
           reiect
           any
           ,
           no
           not
           an
           Hereticke
           ,
           without
           twise
           or
           thrise
           admonition
           ;
           And
           when
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           discouered
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           the
           gall
           of
           bitternes
           ,
           and
           that
           Peter
           saw
           his
           heart
           was
           not
           right
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           Peter
           cast
           him
           not
           off
           ,
           but
           said
           vnto
           him
           ,
           
           
             Repent
             thy selfe
             therefore
             of
             thy
             wickednes
             ,
             and
             pray
             God
             ,
             If
             perhaps
             the
             thoughts
             of
             thine
             heart
             may
             be
             forgiuen
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           if
           this
           was
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           how
           may
           we
           thinke
           it
           can
           be
           better
           now
           (
           nay
           )
           but
           whē
           we
           striue
           to
           make
           it
           better
           we
           make
           it
           worse
           .
           As
           concerning
           the
           inward
           estate
           ,
           the
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           power
           ,
           that
           then
           were
           in
           the
           Apostles
           and
           faithfull
           seruants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           respect
           of
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           grace
           of
           life
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           workes
           of
           righteonsnes
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           we
           all
           come
           short
           of
           :
           and
           shall
           we
           thinke
           to
           outstrip
           them
           in
           the
           outward
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           doubtles
           ,
           I
           would
           we
           could
           (
           therein
           )
           but
           compare
           with
           them
           ,
           so
           we
           did
           also
           pertake
           of
           some
           of
           their
           inward
           graces
           ;
           otherwise
           the
           outward
           can
           doe
           vs
           small
           pleasure
           .
           It
           is
           an
           euident
           signe
           ,
           that
           where
           there
           is
           much
           contending
           about
           the
           outward
           forme
           ,
           externall
           washings
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           the
           inward
           purification
           of
           the
           heart
           is
           little
           thought
           of
           .
        
         
         
           So
           then
           ,
           as
           concerning
           the
           outward
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           conclude
           ,
           that
           as
           from
           the
           beginning
           there
           was
           Cain
           ,
           a
           beleeuer
           and
           sacrificer
           ,
           as
           was
           Abel
           ,
           though
           Abel
           had
           iustifying
           faith
           ,
           and
           not
           Cain
           ;
           and
           as
           Ishmael
           was
           circumcised
           as
           well
           as
           Isaac
           ,
           though
           Ishmael
           might
           not
           inherite
           the
           heauenly
           promises
           as
           well
           as
           Isaac
           ;
           and
           as
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Iewes
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           all
           that
           acknowledge
           that
           true
           God
           and
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           did
           submit
           themselues
           to
           the
           outward
           ordinances
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           were
           circumcised
           ,
           and
           were
           Iewes
           outwardly
           ,
           though
           but
           few
           were
           Iewes
           inwardly
           ,
           and
           circumcised
           in
           heart
           :
           so
           was
           it
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           now
           ,
           and
           so
           shall
           it
           be
           to
           the
           end
           ;
           Christ
           himselfe
           went
           neuer
           about
           to
           alter
           this
           ,
           but
           both
           he
           and
           his
           Apostles
           baptized
           those
           that
           did
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           him
           ,
           and
           submit
           themselues
           to
           be
           informed
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           not
           yet
           either
           true
           repentance
           ,
           or
           iustifying
           faith
           .
           For
           they
           knew
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           beliefe
           and
           profession
           ,
           as
           made
           men
           meet
           for
           outward
           baptisme
           ,
           might
           be
           ,
           where
           iustifying
           faith
           was
           not
           ;
           and
           that
           both
           ,
           that
           beliefe
           ,
           profession
           ,
           and
           baptisme
           ,
           did
           but
           make
           a
           Christian
           outwardly
           ,
           as
           the
           outward
           profession
           and
           circumcision
           of
           the
           Iewes
           did
           but
           make
           a
           Iew
           outwardly
           ;
           and
           no
           better
           did
           they
           iudge
           ,
           or
           conclude
           of
           any
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           saw
           better
           cause
           .
        
         
           Now
           concerning
           the
           baptizing
           of
           children
           ,
           (
           which
           they
           say
           is
           no
           baptisme
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           do
           call
           it
           
             the
             marke
             of
             the
             Beast
          
           ,
           )
           we
           affirme
           that
           the
           children
           of
           all
           such
           beleeuers
           (
           as
           may
           themselues
           be
           baptized
           )
           may
           also
           be
           baptized
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           the
           marke
           of
           the
           Beast
           spoken
           of
           ,
           but
           is
           true
           outward
           baptisme
           .
           First
           ,
           to
           auoid
           many
           of
           their
           vaine
           and
           idle
           obiections
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           may
           come
           the
           more
           cleerer
           to
           the
           point
           ,
           let
           vs
           remember
           that
           it
           is
           sufficiently
           proued
           already
           ,
           that
           all
           haue
           sinned
           in
           Adam
           ,
           and
           that
           death
           is
           passed
           on
           all
           ,
           for
           that
           all
           haue
           sinned
           in
           him
           ,
           being
           polluted
           from
           
           their
           very
           conceptions
           ;
           and
           that
           (
           therefore
           )
           there
           is
           a
           necessitie
           of
           a
           new
           birth
           from
           aboue
           ,
           of
           water
           and
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           wel
           to
           the
           yongest
           man
           of
           dayes
           or
           houres
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           eldest
           man
           of
           yeares
           .
           So
           that
           whosoeuer
           is
           borne
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           borne
           again
           ,
           from
           aboue
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           either
           sooner
           or
           later
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           saued
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           although
           repentance
           and
           faith
           be
           the
           parts
           of
           this
           new
           birth
           ,
           and
           that
           repentance
           hath
           these
           parts
           (
           whereby
           it
           is
           exprest
           in
           men
           of
           yeares
           ,
           )
           sorrow
           for
           sinne
           ,
           confession
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           desire
           of
           pardon
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           before
           defined
           ;
           )
           and
           that
           iustifying
           faith
           (
           which
           is
           the
           other
           part
           of
           this
           new
           birth
           )
           be
           an
           assurance
           or
           full
           perswasion
           wrought
           in
           the
           repentant
           heart
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           of
           the
           forgiuenesse
           of
           his
           sinnes
           and
           reconciliation
           with
           God
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           also
           defined
           it
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           in
           men
           of
           yeares
           ,
           who
           also
           do
           confesse
           with
           the
           mouth
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             With
             the
             heart
             man
             beleeueth
             vnto
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             mouth
             confession
             is
             made
             vnto
             saluation
          
           ;
           yet
           (
           neuerthelesse
           )
           the
           true
           nature
           of
           both
           these
           parts
           of
           the
           new
           birth
           ,
           may
           be
           in
           another
           maner
           defined
           ,
           and
           still
           remaine
           the
           same
           in
           substance
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           part
           is
           called
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
             A
             heart
             of
             flesh
             ,
             an
             humble
             and
             contrite
             heart
             ,
             a
             broken
             heart
          
           ;
           and
           Saint
           Paul
           calleth
           it
           ,
           
             the
             fleshly
             tables
             of
             the
             heart
          
           ;
           in
           which
           regard
           it
           is
           called
           ,
           
             the
             baptisme
             of
             water
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             birth
             of
             water
          
           ;
           which
           we
           define
           thus
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           speciall
           effect
           or
           working
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           whereby
           the
           heart
           (
           which
           is
           naturally
           hard
           and
           stubburne
           ,
           euen
           from
           the
           birth
           )
           is
           made
           soft
           and
           tender
           as
           water
           ,
           or
           as
           flesh
           is
           in
           comparison
           of
           a
           stone
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           may
           receiue
           the
           impression
           of
           the
           grace
           and
           loue
           of
           God.
           The
           second
           part
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           
             the
             baptisme
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             and
             the
             birth
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           we
           define
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           speciall
           gift
           of
           the
           Spirit
           also
           ,
           but
           more
           excellent
           ,
           which
           writeth
           and
           sealeth
           in
           the
           soft
           and
           tender
           heart
           of
           flesh
           ,
           grace
           and
           peace
           from
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           filleth
           it
           with
           heauenly
           comfort
           and
           ioy
           ,
           
           like
           vnto
           that
           which
           is
           said
           of
           Iohn
           (
           being
           in
           his
           mothers
           womb
           )
           when
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           salutation
           of
           Mary
           sounded
           in
           the
           eares
           of
           
             Elizabeth
             ,
             The
             babe
             leaped
             in
             her
             womb
             for
             ioy
          
           ;
           which
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           was
           caused
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           the
           child
           .
           Now
           in
           this
           sort
           ,
           children
           are
           capable
           of
           both
           the
           parts
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           the
           whole
           new
           birth
           ,
           which
           in
           them
           is
           no
           other
           in
           nature
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           same
           which
           is
           in
           men
           of
           yeares
           ,
           (
           though
           it
           be
           not
           outwardly
           so
           exprest
           ,
           )
           as
           we
           may
           perceiue
           by
           the
           words
           of
           Paul
           to
           the
           faithfull
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           :
           Forasmuch
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             as
             ye
             are
             manifestly
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Christ
             ,
             ministred
             by
             vs
             ,
             written
             not
             with
             inke
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             liuing
             God
             ;
             not
             in
             tables
             of
             stone
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             fleshly
             tables
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           For
           as
           the
           law
           of
           death
           was
           written
           in
           tables
           of
           stone
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           hard
           and
           stonie
           hearts
           of
           the
           whole
           posteritie
           of
           Adam
           ,
           not
           onely
           might
           ,
           but
           also
           did
           ,
           and
           doe
           receiue
           ,
           euen
           in
           their
           very
           conceptions
           ,
           a
           deepe
           impression
           thereof
           :
           so
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           law
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           euer
           was
           ,
           is
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           be
           ,
           written
           in
           hearts
           of
           flesh
           ,
           soft
           and
           tender
           hearts
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           other
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           God
           did
           promise
           to
           take
           away
           from
           his
           elect
           the
           hard
           and
           stonie
           heart
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           them
           a
           heart
           of
           flesh
           ,
           an
           humble
           and
           broken
           heart
           ,
           because
           his
           pleasure
           and
           promise
           is
           ,
           to
           dwell
           with
           such
           ,
           to
           reuiue
           and
           comfort
           them
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           .
           And
           to
           speake
           plainly
           (
           howsoeuer
           perhaps
           some
           doe
           otherwise
           conceiue
           )
           it
           is
           not
           our
           act
           of
           beleeuing
           that
           doth
           iustifie
           vs
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           free
           gift
           of
           grace
           ,
           sealed
           in
           our
           hearts
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whereby
           God
           iustifieth
           vs
           ;
           which
           grace
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           our
           act
           of
           beleeuing
           ,
           or
           faith
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           so
           often
           said
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           be
           iustified
           ,
           where
           the
           effect
           is
           named
           for
           the
           cause
           ,
           by
           reason
           it
           is
           thereby
           made
           apparent
           vnto
           vs
           ;
           as
           also
           (
           in
           another
           sense
           )
           we
           are
           said
           to
           be
           iustified
           by
           works
           ,
           because
           works
           do
           demonstrate
           and
           make
           manifest
           our
           faith
           to
           others
           ,
           
           
           
           
           
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           
             their
             faith
             had
             shined
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
          
           meaning
           by
           works
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           effects
           of
           faith
           .
           So
           that
           Saint
           Paul
           calleth
           the
           faithfull
           
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           for
           their
           act
           of
           beleeuing
           ,
           as
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           was
           written
           in
           their
           hearts
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           did
           now
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           crie
           
             Abba
             ,
             Father
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             He
             hath
             sent
             forth
             the
             Spirit
             of
             his
             Son
             into
             our
             hearts
             ,
             which
             crieth
             Abba
             ,
             Father
             .
          
           And
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           
           the
           grace
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           called
           ,
           
             The
             law
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             life
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
        
         
           These
           things
           being
           so
           ,
           what
           should
           now
           let
           ,
           that
           children
           may
           not
           be
           baptized
           .
           Are
           they
           capable
           (
           as
           we
           see
           )
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           and
           are
           they
           not
           capable
           of
           the
           signe
           thereof
           ?
           May
           their
           hearts
           be
           sanctified
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           may
           not
           the
           filth
           of
           their
           flesh
           be
           washed
           off
           with
           water
           ?
           for
           the
           baptisme
           of
           water
           ,
           is
           bnt
           
             the
             doing
             away
             of
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           as
           Saint
           Peter
           speaketh
           ;
           euen
           as
           outward
           circumcision
           was
           but
           the
           cutting
           off
           the
           fore-skin
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           representing
           the
           cutting
           off
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           the
           circumcision
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           as
           also
           baptisme
           doth
           .
           For
           the
           circumcision
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           cutting
           off
           part
           of
           the
           fore-skin
           of
           the
           flesh
           ;
           and
           that
           baptisme
           ,
           or
           washing
           away
           the
           filth
           of
           the
           flesh
           ;
           we
           doe
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           was
           a
           type
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           were
           both
           types
           of
           one
           truth
           ,
           (
           namely
           )
           the
           baptisme
           or
           purification
           of
           the
           heart
           by
           faith
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           if
           they
           both
           aimed
           at
           one
           thing
           or
           end
           ,
           (
           as
           shall
           appeare
           they
           did
           ;
           )
           then
           it
           will
           euidently
           appeare
           also
           ,
           that
           by
           vertue
           of
           what
           precept
           the
           one
           was
           practised
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           same
           precept
           the
           other
           is
           to
           be
           performed
           and
           practised
           .
           It
           is
           also
           said
           ,
           that
           whosoeuer
           did
           omit
           the
           practise
           which
           that
           precept
           required
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           from
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           person
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           as
           one
           in
           the
           outward
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           then
           vnder
           the
           law
           :
           so
           proportionably
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           that
           what
           person
           soeuer
           ,
           yong
           or
           
           old
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           baptized
           ,
           he
           is
           also
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           )
           not
           to
           be
           accounted
           or
           numbred
           ,
           in
           the
           outward
           estate
           of
           Christians
           ,
           now
           vnder
           the
           Gospell
           .
           May
           such
           beleeuers
           ,
           as
           are
           not
           sanctified
           in
           heart
           ,
           be
           baptized
           ,
           (
           as
           before
           is
           proued
           )
           and
           may
           not
           the
           children
           of
           beleeuers
           be
           baptized
           ?
           Why
           are
           the
           children
           of
           beleeuers
           said
           to
           be
           holy
           ?
           (
           the
           children
           of
           vnbeleeuers
           throwout
           the
           whole
           Scriptures
           are
           neuer
           said
           to
           be
           holy
           )
           doubtlesse
           it
           is
           because
           they
           are
           in
           heart
           holy
           ;
           or
           else
           because
           they
           being
           the
           children
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           haue
           some
           promise
           (
           as
           touching
           the
           inheritance
           of
           life
           belonging
           to
           them
           )
           as
           the
           children
           of
           the
           faithfull
           had
           formerly
           ;
           and
           so
           haue
           right
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           where
           the
           wayes
           of
           life
           are
           taught
           ,
           as
           they
           then
           by
           circumcision
           ,
           so
           these
           now
           by
           baptisme
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           informed
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           else
           would
           there
           be
           no
           difference
           ,
           betweene
           the
           children
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           the
           children
           of
           infidels
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           is
           the
           vnbeleeuing
           husband
           said
           ,
           to
           be
           sanctified
           to
           the
           beleeuing
           wife
           ,
           and
           beleeuing
           wife
           to
           the
           vnbeleeuing
           husband
           ;
           because
           otherwise
           ,
           if
           the
           vnbeleeuer
           (
           in
           this
           regard
           )
           were
           not
           sanctified
           to
           the
           beleeuer
           ,
           then
           were
           their
           children
           vncleane
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           )
           as
           the
           children
           of
           infidels
           ,
           
           that
           haue
           no
           promise
           belonging
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           rather
           a
           curse
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           vncleane
           ,
           and
           may
           not
           enter
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           meete
           ,
           seeing
           God
           hath
           put
           difference
           betweene
           the
           children
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           the
           children
           of
           infidels
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           distinguished
           from
           them
           ,
           by
           some
           outward
           signe
           ,
           concerning
           the
           same
           .
           And
           what
           can
           they
           haue
           lesse
           then
           baptisme
           ,
           which
           can
           giue
           to
           no
           man
           any
           more
           ,
           then
           the
           outward
           name
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           as
           circumcision
           did
           the
           outward
           name
           of
           a
           Iew.
           It
           doth
           neither
           confer
           ,
           nor
           confirme
           grace
           to
           the
           heart
           of
           any
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           circumcision
           did
           .
           It
           proueth
           that
           a
           man
           is
           a
           Christian
           outwardly
           ,
           and
           it
           teacheth
           that
           he
           should
           be
           so
           inwardly
           ;
           and
           so
           did
           circumcision
           .
           It
           proue
           a
           man
           to
           be
           a
           Iew
           
           outwardly
           ,
           and
           it
           taught
           that
           he
           should
           be
           a
           Iew
           inwardly
           ;
           
           yea
           a
           Christian
           inwardly
           ,
           to
           speake
           fully
           as
           the
           truth
           is
           ;
           for
           euery
           true
           inward
           Iew
           ,
           was
           a
           true
           inward
           Christian
           .
           And
           to
           be
           circumcised
           in
           heart
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           baptized
           or
           purified
           in
           heart
           ,
           by
           faith
           through
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           as
           also
           to
           be
           baptized
           in
           heart
           ,
           (
           by
           faith
           through
           the
           Spirit
           )
           is
           to
           be
           circumcised
           in
           heart
           ;
           for
           so
           doth
           Saint
           Paul
           in
           plaine
           words
           affirme
           ,
           writing
           to
           those
           Christians
           ,
           whose
           hearts
           were
           sanctified
           by
           faith
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             And
             ye
             are
             compleate
             in
             him
             which
             is
             the
             head
             of
             all
             principalities
             and
             powers
             ,
             In
             whom
             also
             yee
             are
             circumcised
             with
             the
             circumcision
             made
             without
             hands
             ,
             in
             putting
             off
             the
             body
             of
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             by
             the
             circumcision
             of
             Christ
             ,
             buried
             with
             him
             in
             baptisme
             ,
             wherein
             also
             ye
             are
             risen
             with
             him
             through
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             operation
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             raised
             him
             vp
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           In
           which
           words
           (
           I
           say
           )
           he
           setteth
           downe
           expresly
           ,
           that
           the
           baptisme
           which
           saueth
           ,
           the
           baptisme
           whereby
           we
           put
           on
           Christ
           ,
           the
           baptisme
           whereby
           our
           hearts
           are
           purged
           and
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           the
           sinnes
           of
           our
           flesh
           done
           away
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           buried
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           doe
           rise
           with
           him
           ,
           euen
           that
           which
           is
           through
           the
           faith
           and
           operation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ,
           with
           the
           circumcision
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           which
           he
           therefore
           calleth
           ,
           
             the
             circumcision
             made
             without
             hands
             ,
             the
             circumcision
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           whereby
           also
           it
           appeareth
           clearely
           ,
           and
           beyond
           all
           contradiction
           ,
           that
           the
           circumcision
           ,
           or
           the
           cutting
           off
           the
           foreskin
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           was
           a
           signe
           and
           true
           representation
           of
           the
           doing
           away
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           of
           the
           clensing
           of
           the
           heart
           by
           faith
           (
           as
           now
           the
           doing
           away
           of
           the
           filth
           of
           the
           flesh
           with
           the
           baptisme
           of
           water
           is
           ;
           )
           for
           which
           vse
           and
           end
           ,
           it
           was
           also
           giuen
           to
           Abraham
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           as
           this
           Apostle
           also
           declareth
           in
           an
           other
           place
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             And
             he
             receiued
             the
             signe
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             a
             seale
             of
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             the
             faith
             which
             he
             had
             ,
             being
             vncircumcised
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             the
             Father
             of
             all
             them
             that
             beleeued
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             circumcised
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             righteousnes
             might
             be
             imputed
             to
             them
             also
             .
          
           Where
           he
           (
           I
           say
           )
           fully
           
           declareth
           ,
           that
           the
           circumcision
           of
           the
           flesh
           was
           giuen
           ,
           not
           to
           that
           end
           and
           purpose
           ,
           as
           the
           carnall
           corrupt
           Iews
           imagined
           ,
           to
           teach
           righteousnes
           to
           be
           by
           the
           Law
           (
           which
           was
           to
           make
           the
           promise
           voide
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           attained
           onely
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           workes
           )
           but
           is
           taught
           and
           directed
           to
           the
           righteousnes
           which
           is
           by
           faith
           ,
           through
           the
           promise
           in
           the
           circumcision
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           which
           Abraham
           had
           ,
           and
           which
           all
           their
           seed
           (
           of
           whom
           God
           made
           him
           the
           Father
           )
           were
           to
           haue
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           circumcision
           of
           the
           flesh
           was
           a
           signe
           of
           ,
           and
           did
           teach
           the
           circumcision
           of
           the
           heart
           (
           if
           any
           yet
           question
           it
           )
           the
           same
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           (
           a
           little
           before
           )
           proueth
           it
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             For
             he
             is
             not
             a
             Iew
             which
             is
             one
             outwardly
             ,
          
           
           
             neither
             is
             that
             circumcision
             which
             is
             outward
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             a
             Iew
             which
             is
             one
             within
             ,
             and
             the
             circumcision
             is
             of
             the
             heart
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             not
             in
             letter
             ;
             whose
             praise
             is
             not
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             of
             God.
          
           Where
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Iew
           outwardly
           ,
           and
           a
           Iew
           inwardly
           ;
           a
           circumcision
           outward
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           a
           circumcision
           inward
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           in
           the
           spirit
           .
           The
           outward
           had
           but
           the
           name
           ,
           and
           did
           onely
           signifie
           and
           teach
           what
           should
           be
           inwardly
           in
           the
           heart
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           was
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           things
           being
           now
           thus
           cleere
           ,
           we
           reason
           thus
           .
        
         
           That
           if
           children
           might
           once
           receiue
           the
           signe
           of
           circumcision
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           after
           the
           old
           forme
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           then
           may
           they
           now
           after
           the
           new
           forme
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           But
           they
           might
           once
           ,
           after
           the
           old
           forme
           of
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           Therefore
           also
           now
           ,
           after
           the
           new
           forme
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           That
           they
           might
           once
           after
           the
           old
           forme
           ,
           is
           past
           all
           question
           .
           And
           that
           they
           may
           now
           after
           the
           new
           forme
           ,
           we
           proue
           thus
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           was
           once
           for
           good
           ends
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Law
           appointed
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           by
           the
           Gospell
           disanulled
           ,
           it
           is
           lawfull
           still
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           was
           appointed
           for
           good
           ends
           ,
           that
           children
           should
           receiue
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           circumcision
           of
           the
           heart
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           not
           
           by
           the
           Gospell
           any
           way
           disanulled
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           it
           is
           lawfull
           now
           still
           .
        
         
           But
           these
           men
           obiect
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           plaine
           commandement
           ,
           nor
           example
           ,
           in
           the
           new
           testament
           for
           baptising
           of
           children
           .
        
         
           I
           answere
           ,
           It
           saith
           oft
           times
           ,
           that
           whole
           housholds
           were
           baptized
           ,
           without
           any
           exception
           of
           children
           ;
           and
           we
           haue
           small
           reason
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           beleeuers
           should
           be
           barren
           more
           then
           others
           .
           The
           naming
           of
           whole
           housholds
           without
           any
           exception
           ,
           sheweth
           plainely
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           truth
           neuer
           intended
           to
           exclude
           children
           .
           If
           he
           had
           euer
           intended
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           then
           (
           doubtles
           )
           would
           he
           haue
           giuen
           some
           little
           touch
           ,
           or
           tittle
           ,
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           neuer
           done
           .
           And
           to
           set
           downe
           in
           plaine
           words
           (
           particularly
           )
           that
           children
           were
           or
           might
           be
           baptized
           ,
           there
           was
           then
           no
           neede
           ,
           because
           there
           were
           none
           in
           those
           dayes
           that
           questioned
           it
           ,
           as
           there
           might
           well
           ,
           and
           would
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           haue
           beene
           ,
           if
           the
           Apostles
           had
           not
           baptized
           any
           ,
           but
           refused
           them
           .
           If
           it
           might
           be
           concluded
           that
           there
           were
           no
           children
           in
           those
           mentioned
           Families
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           small
           reason
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           Christians
           beleeuers
           ,
           should
           be
           more
           barren
           then
           Infidells
           ,
           (
           yet
           )
           no
           doubt
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           some
           children
           were
           offered
           (
           as
           we
           see
           some
           were
           brought
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           refused
           of
           him
           )
           which
           if
           the
           Apostles
           had
           once
           reiected
           ,
           the
           Iewes
           (
           especially
           )
           would
           haue
           taken
           exception
           against
           them
           (
           as
           well
           they
           might
           )
           and
           haue
           enquired
           what
           should
           be
           the
           reason
           thereof
           ;
           and
           also
           haue
           demanded
           ,
           why
           children
           might
           not
           aswell
           be
           baptized
           ,
           as
           before
           they
           were
           circumcised
           .
           And
           the
           Apostles
           would
           haue
           giuen
           them
           answere
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           that
           meanes
           your
           question
           had
           beene
           dissolued
           long
           agoe
           .
           But
           because
           there
           were
           not
           then
           ,
           in
           their
           dayes
           any
           such
           questioners
           ,
           nor
           any
           cause
           of
           any
           such
           question
           ,
           by
           them
           giuen
           :
           therefore
           they
           tooke
           no
           care
           ,
           either
           to
           set
           downe
           in
           particular
           ,
           that
           children
           were
           ,
           or
           might
           be
           baptized
           ,
           
           nor
           yet
           to
           shew
           any
           one
           the
           least
           exception
           against
           it
           ▪
           for
           they
           knew
           it
           was
           not
           a
           matter
           of
           such
           consequence
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           .
           If
           they
           had
           either
           seene
           or
           foreseene
           any
           such
           dangerous
           euill
           ,
           as
           you
           conceiue
           ,
           you
           see
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           was
           or
           would
           be
           the
           marke
           of
           the
           Beast
           ,
           which
           the
           Spirit
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           they
           would
           certainly
           haue
           foretold
           and
           forewarned
           the
           Church
           of
           it
           (
           as
           they
           haue
           done
           of
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           in
           your
           sight
           is
           of
           lesse
           moment
           ,
           )
           that
           so
           either
           it
           might
           not
           haue
           taken
           such
           great
           place
           as
           it
           hath
           ,
           or
           else
           (
           at
           least
           )
           that
           the
           people
           of
           God
           might
           (
           without
           so
           great
           difficultie
           )
           haue
           seene
           what
           a
           dangerous
           euill
           it
           was
           ,
           or
           would
           come
           to
           ,
           and
           with
           constancie
           and
           comfort
           haue
           auoided
           and
           withstood
           it
           ;
           but
           they
           being
           guided
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           haue
           done
           whatsoeuer
           was
           needfull
           .
           Againe
           ,
           if
           there
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           plaine
           word
           ,
           either
           by
           some
           precept
           or
           example
           ,
           exprest
           ,
           for
           the
           proofe
           of
           whatsoeuer
           may
           be
           practised
           among
           Christians
           ;
           then
           where
           finde
           we
           any
           where
           written
           ,
           that
           women
           (
           in
           particular
           )
           may
           partake
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Supper
           ,
           though
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           it
           may
           be
           soundly
           prooued
           by
           argument
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           women
           may
           partake
           therein
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           already
           proued
           children
           may
           be
           baptized
           .
           
           If
           I
           should
           now
           demand
           of
           you
           your
           warrant
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           baptize
           himselfe
           ;
           I
           much
           maruell
           where
           you
           would
           finde
           such
           a
           practise
           in
           all
           the
           new
           Testament
           of
           Christ
           ;
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           would
           be
           a
           taske
           too
           hard
           for
           you
           to
           find
           .
           Well
           ,
           to
           let
           passe
           those
           things
           ,
           we
           will
           now
           go
           on
           .
           When
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           spake
           of
           the
           baptisme
           which
           saueth
           ,
           lest
           any
           should
           mistake
           him
           what
           baptisme
           he
           meant
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Not
             the
             doing
             away
             of
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           So
           if
           any
           of
           the
           Apostles
           or
           pen-men
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ▪
           when
           they
           did
           set
           downe
           that
           whole
           housholds
           were
           baptized
           ,
           or
           at
           any
           other
           time
           ,
           had
           but
           said
           ,
           except
           yong
           children
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           enough
           .
           And
           if
           they
           had
           so
           said
           ,
           what
           occasion
           might
           the
           Iewes
           haue
           taken
           ,
           to
           except
           and
           obiect
           against
           it
           .
           Might
           they
           not
           haue
           reasoned
           
           against
           it
           thus
           :
           Doth
           Christ
           the
           messenger
           of
           the
           couenant
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           Preacher
           of
           good
           tidings
           ,
           deale
           more
           hardly
           now
           (
           in
           this
           time
           of
           the
           plentie
           of
           grace
           )
           then
           he
           did
           before
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           law
           ?
           Might
           children
           then
           be
           admitted
           by
           circumcision
           into
           the
           congregation
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           may
           they
           not
           now
           by
           baptisme
           ?
           They
           were
           formerly
           called
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           counted
           of
           the
           seed
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           in
           whom
           a
           blessing
           by
           promise
           was
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           as
           namely
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           call
           a
           seed
           ,
           out
           of
           that
           stocke
           or
           seed
           ,
           which
           should
           inherite
           his
           couenant
           ,
           whereof
           circumcision
           was
           a
           signe
           vnto
           them
           ;
           and
           may
           they
           not
           now
           be
           allowed
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Christian
           through
           Baptisme
           ?
           They
           are
           the
           same
           that
           they
           were
           then
           ,
           and
           why
           should
           not
           Christ
           (
           in
           whom
           the
           blessing
           and
           promise
           resteth
           )
           be
           the
           same
           ?
        
         
           Thus
           they
           might
           haue
           argued
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           so
           ,
           if
           the
           case
           were
           now
           so
           altered
           ,
           as
           touching
           children
           ;
           if
           Christ
           were
           not
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           he
           then
           was
           :
           but
           it
           is
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           Christ
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           yea
           (
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           large
           bountie
           and
           plentie
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           now
           vouchsafed
           )
           he
           is
           more
           then
           the
           same
           ;
           therefore
           let
           not
           children
           be
           denied
           that
           which
           belongeth
           vnto
           them
           .
        
         
           Christ
           was
           much
           displeased
           with
           those
           disciples
           that
           rebuked
           them
           that
           brought
           little
           children
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           touch
           them
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Suffer
             little
             children
             to
             come
             vnto
             me
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             forbid
             them
             not
             ,
             for
             of
             such
             is
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God.
             Verily
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             whosoeuer
             shall
             not
             receiue
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             as
             a
             little
             child
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             enter
             therein
             .
          
           And
           (
           the
           text
           saith
           )
           
             he
             tooke
             them
             vp
             in
             his
             armes
             ,
             and
             layd
             his
             hands
             vpon
             them
             ,
             and
             blessed
             them
             .
          
           Whence
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           little
           children
           ought
           by
           no
           meanes
           to
           be
           denied
           baptisme
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           such
           true
           similitudes
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           of
           which
           baptisme
           is
           a
           signe
           ;
           and
           seeing
           (
           also
           )
           Christ
           maketh
           it
           an
           argument
           against
           those
           that
           would
           haue
           hindered
           them
           to
           be
           brought
           vnto
           him
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             for
             of
             such
             is
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             :
          
           so
           that
           
           it
           may
           be
           as
           rightly
           said
           ,
           Suffer
           little
           children
           to
           come
           to
           baptisme
           ,
           and
           forbid
           them
           not
           ,
           for
           of
           such
           is
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ;
           of
           such
           as
           be
           conuerted
           and
           are
           become
           like
           vnto
           little
           children
           ,
           doth
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           consist
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           they
           further
           affirme
           ,
           that
           infants
           baptisme
           is
           the
           marke
           of
           the
           Beast
           ,
           and
           so
           must
           be
           cast
           away
           ,
           with
           euery
           part
           thereof
           ;
           because
           whosoeuer
           dieth
           with
           that
           marke
           on
           them
           (
           without
           repentance
           )
           shall
           certainly
           drinke
           of
           the
           cup
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           .
           Which
           marke
           of
           the
           Beast
           ,
           is
           thus
           deciphered
           by
           them
           :
           All
           maner
           of
           ordinances
           which
           are
           performed
           by
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           (
           being
           an
           Antichristian
           ministery
           ,
           whereof
           infants
           baptisme
           is
           one
           )
           are
           none
           of
           Gods
           ordinances
           ,
           but
           a
           marke
           of
           the
           Beast
           .
        
         
           From
           which
           obserue
           what
           will
           follow
           against
           themselues
           .
        
         
           Euery
           action
           which
           is
           performed
           by
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           is
           a
           marke
           of
           the
           Beast
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           mariage
           of
           the
           Anabaptists
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           is
           an
           action
           performed
           by
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           
        
         
           Therefore
           the
           mariage
           of
           the
           Anabaptists
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           is
           a
           marke
           of
           the
           Beast
           .
        
         
           Whosoeuer
           do
           retain
           the
           marke
           of
           the
           Beast
           ,
           shall
           certainly
           drinke
           of
           the
           cup
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           .
        
         
           But
           whatsoeuer
           Anabaptist
           do
           retaine
           the
           mariage
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           do
           retaine
           the
           marke
           of
           the
           Beast
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           whatsoeuer
           Anabaptist
           do
           retaine
           the
           mariage
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           shall
           certainly
           drinke
           of
           the
           cup
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           .
        
         
           Euery
           mariage
           which
           is
           marke
           of
           the
           Beast
           ,
           must
           be
           made
           void
           ,
           to
           auoid
           the
           wrath
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           euery
           mariage
           of
           the
           Anabaptists
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           before
           their
           schisme
           from
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           mark
           of
           the
           Beast
           .
        
         
         
           Therefore
           euery
           mariage
           of
           the
           Anabaptists
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           before
           their
           schisme
           from
           it
           ,
           must
           be
           made
           void
           ,
           to
           auoid
           the
           wrath
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Which
           being
           true
           ,
           then
           cease
           they
           to
           be
           maried
           ,
           as
           children
           to
           be
           baptized
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           baptisme
           of
           children
           ,
           neither
           is
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           the
           mark
           of
           the
           Beast
           ,
           spoken
           of
           in
           Reuel
           .
           13.
           16.
           
           These
           men
           might
           easily
           perceiue
           (
           if
           they
           were
           not
           altogether
           ignorant
           and
           destitute
           of
           vnderstanding
           )
           what
           the
           nature
           of
           that
           marke
           is
           .
           For
           the
           marke
           of
           the
           Beast
           there
           spoken
           of
           ,
           is
           such
           a
           thing
           (
           indeed
           )
           as
           yong
           children
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           set
           downe
           among
           those
           that
           are
           said
           to
           receiue
           the
           same
           .
           
           
             And
             hee
             causeth
             all
             ,
             both
             small
             and
             great
             ,
             rich
             and
             poore
             ,
             free
             and
             bond
             to
             receiue
             a
             marke
             in
             their
             right
             hand
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             forehead
             ▪
          
           Meaning
           by
           
             small
             and
             great
          
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           so
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           .
           their
           high
           and
           low
           places
           and
           callings
           in
           the
           world
           :
           and
           by
           
             rich
             and
             poore
          
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           rich
           or
           poore
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           plenty
           or
           scarcitie
           of
           the
           riches
           and
           things
           of
           this
           world
           and
           present
           life
           :
           and
           by
           
             free
             and
             bond
          
           ,
           they
           that
           are
           at
           libertie
           and
           free
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           be
           in
           bondage
           or
           captiuitie
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           any
           captiuitie
           or
           seruitude
           to
           men
           .
           Hee
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           
             yong
             and
             old
          
           ,
           which
           (
           if
           yong
           children
           had
           been
           included
           amongst
           them
           )
           he
           should
           haue
           said
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           all
           so
           distinctly
           and
           seuerally
           named
           that
           doe
           receiue
           it
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           marke
           of
           the
           Beast
           being
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           (
           namely
           )
           a
           voluntary
           submission
           and
           resolute
           purpose
           to
           do
           and
           subscribe
           to
           all
           the
           lawes
           and
           commandements
           of
           the
           Beast
           ,
           whether
           secretly
           or
           openly
           ;
           and
           to
           declare
           and
           testifie
           themselues
           to
           be
           such
           as
           are
           allied
           vnto
           him
           ,
           both
           by
           word
           and
           deed
           .
           And
           thus
           (
           hauing
           also
           made
           cleere
           this
           point
           )
           we
           end
           ,
           hoping
           that
           the
           things
           which
           are
           spoken
           ,
           will
           giue
           to
           those
           that
           are
           not
           wilfull
           and
           obstinate
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           meeke
           and
           lowly
           heart
           ,
           full
           satisfaction
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Their
           seuenth
           point
           .
           
             
               That
               Church
               of
               England
               is
               a
               false
               Antichristian
               Church
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               seperated
               from
               .
            
             
               That
               it
               is
               false
               ,
               and
               Antichristian
               ,
               we
               proue
               thus
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Church
               whose
               Bishop
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               haue
               had
               their
               first
               ordination
               from
               the
               false
               Antichristian
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               whereof
               Antichrist
               is
               the
               head
               ,
               is
               false
               and
               Antichristian
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               her
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               haue
               had
               their
               first
               ordination
               from
               the
               false
               Antichristian
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               whereof
               Antichrist
               is
               the
               head
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               is
               a
               false
               Antichristian
               Church
               .
            
             
               That
               it
               ought
               therefore
               to
               be
               seperated
               from
               ,
               we
               proue
               thus
               .
            
             
               If
               euery
               false
               Antichristian
               Church
               ought
               to
               be
               seperated
               from
               ,
               then
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ought
               to
               be
               seperated
               from
               ,
               because
               she
               is
               false
               and
               Antichristian
               ,
               as
               before
               is
               proued
               .
            
             
               But
               euery
               false
               and
               Antichristian
               Church
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               seperated
               from
               ,
               as
               Reu.
               18.
               4.
               
               Come
               out
               of
               her
               my
               people
               .
               &c.
               
            
             
               Therefore
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ought
               to
               be
               seperated
               from
               .
            
          
        
         
           We
           Answere
           .
        
         
           THe
           first
           proposition
           of
           this
           Argument
           is
           false
           .
           A
           Church
           whose
           Bishops
           &
           Ministers
           haue
           had
           their
           first
           ordination
           (
           outward
           )
           from
           the
           false
           Antichristian
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           whereof
           Antichrist
           is
           head
           ,
           may
           yet
           (
           notwithstanding
           )
           be
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           and
           they
           true
           Bishops
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           not
           Antichristian
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           the
           outward
           ordination
           ,
           which
           a
           Bishop
           or
           Minister
           hath
           (
           before
           his
           conuersion
           )
           receiued
           of
           a
           false
           Antichristan
           Church
           ,
           that
           can
           either
           pollute
           him
           (
           benow
           conuerted
           ,
           and
           called
           of
           God
           )
           or
           make
           the
           Church
           to
           which
           he
           ministreth
           ,
           false
           or
           Antichristian
           :
           Neither
           is
           it
           the
           bare
           outward
           ordination
           receiued
           of
           the
           best
           Church
           that
           euer
           was
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           best
           outward
           forme
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           can
           make
           either
           him
           that
           receiueth
           
           it
           ,
           a
           true
           faithfull
           Minister
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           to
           which
           he
           ministreth
           ,
           a
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ;
           But
           he
           may
           be
           ,
           both
           a
           false
           teacher
           ,
           an
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           his
           Church
           false
           and
           antichristian
           ,
           notwithstanding
           .
           Those
           false
           teachers
           and
           Antichrists
           ,
           that
           were
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           had
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           their
           first
           ordination
           from
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           as
           good
           an
           outward
           forme
           ,
           as
           any
           is
           ,
           or
           can
           be
           ;
           and
           that
           Church
           or
           people
           ,
           that
           were
           led
           by
           them
           ,
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           be
           vnsound
           .
        
         
           The
           Scriptures
           (
           foretelling
           of
           false
           prophets
           ,
           false
           teachers
           ,
           Antichrists
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           great
           Antichrist
           which
           should
           arise
           ,
           describeth
           them
           to
           rise
           ,
           not
           from
           among
           the
           heathen
           or
           Iewes
           (
           as
           some
           imagine
           the
           great
           Antichrist
           shall
           )
           but
           in
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           euen
           of
           and
           from
           among
           those
           that
           should
           succeed
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           of
           the
           Churches
           (
           which
           the
           Apostles
           did
           plant
           )
           succeed
           (
           I
           say
           )
           as
           touching
           the
           outward
           ordination
           in
           the
           externall
           offices
           and
           places
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Saint
           Paul
           being
           neere
           his
           departure
           from
           his
           labors
           ,
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           calling
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           together
           ,
           
           forewarned
           them
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             And
             now
             behold
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             yee
             all
             amongst
             whom
             I
             haue
             gone
             preaching
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             shall
             see
             my
             face
             no
             more
             ;
             wherefore
             I
             take
             you
             to
             record
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             pure
             from
             the
             bloud
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             for
             I
             haue
             kept
             nothing
             backe
             ,
             but
             haue
             declared
             vnto
             you
             all
             the
             counsell
             of
             God
             :
             take
             heed
             therefore
             vnto
             yourselues
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             flocke
             ,
             whereof
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             hath
             made
             you
             ouerseers
             ,
             to
             feede
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             purchased
             with
             his
             owne
             bloud
             .
             For
             I
             know
             this
             ▪
             that
             after
             my
             departing
             shall
             grieuous
             wolues
             enter
             in
             among
             you
             ,
             not
             sparing
             the
             flock
             .
             Moreouer
             of
             your
             owne
             selues
             shall
             men
             arise
             ,
             speaking
             peruerse
             things
             to
             draw
             disciples
             after
             them
             .
             Therefore
             watch
             and
             remember
             .
          
           These
           were
           such
           as
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           had
           made
           ouerseers
           ;
           so
           that
           their
           outward
           calling
           ,
           ordination
           ,
           and
           succession
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           excepted
           against
           ;
           and
           yet
           
           we
           see
           what
           Paul
           foretells
           ,
           and
           forewarnes
           them
           of
           .
           Againe
           ,
           Saint
           Iohn
           speaking
           of
           Antichrists
           ,
           that
           rose
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           
           saith
           ,
           
             They
             went
             out
             from
             vs
             &c.
             
          
           And
           Christ
           himselfe
           foretelling
           of
           the
           abhomination
           of
           desolation
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           set
           vp
           by
           the
           great
           Antichrist
           ,
           saith
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           stand
           in
           the
           holy
           place
           ,
           where
           it
           ought
           not
           ,
           
             When
             yee
             therefore
             shall
             see
             the
             abhomination
             of
             desolation
             ,
          
           
           
             spoken
             of
             by
             Daniel
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             stand
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
          
           Meaning
           by
           the
           holy
           place
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           place
           where
           God
           dwelleth
           ,
           and
           is
           worshipped
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Paul
           declareth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Let
             no
             man
             deceiue
             you
             by
             any
             meanes
          
           ;
           
           
             for
             that
             day
             shall
             not
             come
             ,
             except
             there
             be
             a
             departing
             first
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             man
             of
             sinne
             be
             reuealed
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             of
             perdition
             ,
             who
             opposeth
             and
             exalteth
             himselfe
             aboue
             all
             that
             is
             called
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             is
             worshipped
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             as
             God
             ,
             sitteth
             in
             the
             temple
             of
             God
             ,
             shewing
             himselfe
             that
             he
             is
             God.
          
           According
           as
           the
           Prophet
           had
           spoken
           of
           him
           long
           before
           ,
           prophesying
           also
           of
           his
           destruction
           ,
           saying
           .
           
             How
             art
             thou
             falne
             from
             heauen
             ,
          
           
           
             O
             Lucifer
             ,
             sonne
             of
             the
             morning
             ,
             how
             art
             thou
             cut
             downe
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             thou
             that
             didst
             weaken
             the
             nations
             ,
             and
             saidst
             in
             thine
             heart
             I
             will
             ascend
             into
             heauen
             ,
             I
             will
             exalt
             my
             throne
             aboue
             the
             starres
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             will
             sit
             also
             vpon
             the
             mount
             ,
             euen
             the
             holy
             mount
             ,
             of
             the
             congregation
             (
             of
             God
             )
             in
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             North
             ,
             I
             will
             ascend
             aboue
             the
             height
             of
             the
             clouds
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             like
             the
             most
             high
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           great
           Antichrist
           was
           to
           sit
           ,
           and
           doth
           sit
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           where
           (
           indeed
           )
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           sit
           .
           If
           then
           all
           these
           things
           be
           so
           ,
           as
           these
           Scriptures
           doe
           declare
           .
           If
           it
           be
           not
           the
           outward
           calling
           ,
           ordination
           ,
           or
           succession
           in
           the
           offices
           and
           places
           of
           the
           true
           Elders
           and
           Ministers
           of
           God
           ,
           
           in
           the
           outward
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           can
           either
           make
           them
           true
           faithfull
           Ministers
           of
           God
           ,
           such
           as
           come
           by
           the
           doore
           ,
           as
           Christ
           speaketh
           ;
           Or
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           are
           ouerseers
           and
           ministers
           ,
           the
           true
           holy
           Church
           of
           Christ
           :
           but
           that
           these
           Elders
           and
           Ministers
           may
           yet
           neuerthelesse
           proue
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           false
           teachers
           ,
           grieuous
           rauening
           
           wolues
           in
           sheepes
           cloathing
           ,
           Antichrists
           &c.
           
           And
           the
           Churches
           be
           corrupted
           by
           them
           ,
           robd
           ,
           and
           deuoured
           ,
           both
           outwardly
           and
           inwardly
           ,
           and
           become
           euen
           heathenish
           and
           Antichristian
           .
           And
           that
           these
           deceiuers
           shall
           rise
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           such
           as
           haue
           had
           their
           outward
           ordination
           and
           succession
           ,
           from
           hand
           to
           hand
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           euen
           from
           the
           Apostles
           .
           And
           that
           the
           great
           Antichrist
           himselfe
           shall
           sit
           in
           the
           holy
           place
           ,
           in
           the
           temple
           of
           God
           ,
           vpon
           the
           holy
           mount
           of
           the
           congregation
           of
           God
           ,
           aboue
           and
           besides
           the
           starres
           of
           God.
           What
           reason
           haue
           we
           then
           to
           thinke
           ,
           I
           say
           (
           this
           being
           so
           )
           that
           the
           outward
           calling
           ,
           or
           ordination
           ,
           which
           the
           Elders
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           receiued
           (
           at
           first
           )
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           should
           make
           either
           them
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           false
           and
           Antichristian
           ?
           It
           was
           not
           the
           outward
           ordination
           ,
           or
           succession
           in
           the
           offices
           ,
           and
           place
           of
           the
           Elders
           ,
           that
           did
           corrupt
           any
           of
           them
           before
           mentioned
           .
           (
           Nay
           )
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           himselfe
           ,
           might
           haue
           beene
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           long
           enough
           ,
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           to
           the
           day
           of
           Christs
           comming
           in
           the
           cloudes
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           haue
           done
           his
           master
           Christ
           good
           seruice
           ,
           If
           he
           had
           kept
           the
           first
           faith
           ,
           If
           he
           had
           liued
           the
           first
           life
           ,
           If
           he
           had
           successed
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           ,
           (
           in
           faith
           ,
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           in
           exhortation
           ,
           in
           patience
           ,
           in
           temperance
           ,
           in
           meekenesse
           ,
           in
           mortification
           ,
           in
           loue
           ,
           in
           good
           workes
           ,
           in
           feeding
           the
           flock
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           giuing
           them
           their
           meate
           in
           due
           season
           )
           as
           he
           did
           succeed
           them
           in
           outward
           place
           ;
           he
           had
           then
           beene
           a
           Scribe
           well
           taught
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ;
           A
           faithfull
           Bishop
           ,
           an
           Elder
           worthy
           of
           double
           honour
           ,
           and
           happy
           had
           that
           flock
           beene
           of
           which
           he
           had
           beene
           an
           ouerseer
           ,
           and
           his
           master
           at
           his
           comming
           would
           haue
           said
           ,
           
           
             Blessed
             be
             this
             seruant
          
           .
           But
           seeing
           he
           failed
           in
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           succeed
           his
           Elders
           in
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           order
           of
           succession
           ,
           (
           as
           all
           their
           true
           successors
           to
           this
           day
           haue
           euer
           done
           )
           seeing
           his
           heart
           was
           euill
           and
           vnfaithfull
           ,
           ambitious
           ,
           couetous
           ,
           and
           loued
           pleasures
           
           and
           voluptuousnesse
           more
           then
           God
           ;
           and
           said
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           My
           master
           will
           deferre
           his
           coming
           ,
           and
           therefore
           take
           vpon
           him
           to
           smite
           his
           fellowes
           ,
           
           to
           eate
           and
           drinke
           with
           the
           drunken
           ;
           his
           Lord
           will
           come
           in
           a
           day
           which
           he
           thinketh
           not
           on
           ,
           and
           in
           an
           houre
           that
           he
           is
           not
           aware
           of
           ,
           and
           will
           hew
           him
           in
           peeces
           ,
           and
           giue
           him
           his
           portion
           with
           the
           hypocrites
           ;
           and
           vnhappie
           is
           the
           flock
           that
           hath
           him
           for
           their
           shepherd
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           was
           once
           a
           glorious
           Church
           ,
           not
           in
           regard
           of
           any
           such
           pomp
           and
           princely
           state
           as
           she
           that
           now
           is
           ,
           sits
           in
           ,
           which
           (
           poore
           virgin
           )
           she
           was
           neuer
           acquainted
           with
           ,
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           light
           and
           brightnesse
           of
           her
           faith
           ,
           
           as
           Saint
           Paul
           testifieth
           ,
           which
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           fruite
           it
           did
           effect
           and
           bring
           forth
           in
           her
           )
           shined
           ,
           and
           made
           her
           face
           to
           shine
           throughout
           the
           world
           .
           She
           was
           a
           sister
           and
           daughter
           of
           that
           woman
           which
           Iohn
           saw
           so
           wonderfully
           and
           heauenly
           deckt
           and
           adorned
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           describeth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
           
             And
             there
             appeared
             a
             great
             wonder
             in
             heauen
             ,
             a
             woman
             clothed
             with
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             the
             Moone
             vnder
             her
             feete
             ,
             and
             vpon
             her
             head
             a
             crowne
             of
             twelue
             starres
             :
          
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           she
           had
           put
           on
           Christ
           ,
           he
           dwelt
           in
           her
           heart
           by
           faith
           ,
           she
           was
           clothed
           with
           him
           ,
           his
           righteousnesse
           couered
           her
           nakednesse
           and
           all
           her
           defects
           ,
           and
           made
           her
           beautifull
           within
           and
           without
           ;
           she
           had
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           all
           earthly
           glorie
           ,
           vnder
           her
           feete
           ,
           as
           transitorie
           and
           vaine
           ;
           she
           was
           mortified
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           pleasures
           thereof
           ;
           and
           her
           soules
           delight
           was
           with
           her
           Lord
           in
           heauen
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           ascended
           ,
           and
           yet
           remaineth
           ;
           and
           her
           crowne
           of
           state
           ,
           which
           she
           had
           on
           her
           head
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           was
           the
           Lambs
           twelue
           Apostles
           ,
           whose
           doctrine
           and
           example
           of
           walking
           ,
           were
           her
           guide
           and
           patterne
           ;
           and
           who
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           receiued
           of
           the
           Lamb
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           they
           left
           it
           with
           her
           ,
           to
           be
           her
           light
           and
           leader
           in
           the
           desart
           ,
           when
           her
           publique
           guides
           should
           faile
           her
           ,
           of
           which
           word
           of
           truth
           (
           not
           so
           much
           the
           letter
           ,
           as
           the
           spirituall
           true
           intent
           thereof
           )
           she
           and
           her
           children
           (
           her
           true
           successors
           )
           
           haue
           been
           the
           sustainers
           and
           pillars
           of
           ,
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           once
           (
           of
           a
           truth
           )
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           other
           Churches
           elsewhere
           ,
           but
           (
           alas
           )
           it
           lasted
           but
           a
           while
           ,
           it
           fared
           with
           her
           as
           with
           the
           rest
           :
           for
           by
           the
           bloody
           persecution
           of
           the
           great
           red
           Dragon
           ,
           
           her
           outward
           beautie
           was
           defaced
           ;
           she
           was
           dispersed
           ,
           and
           forced
           to
           flie
           with
           them
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           ;
           and
           then
           (
           after
           a
           while
           )
           when
           the
           storme
           of
           persecution
           was
           ouer
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           calme
           began
           to
           be
           settled
           ,
           so
           as
           she
           began
           to
           conceiue
           some
           hope
           of
           recouering
           her
           first
           estate
           ,
           
           heresies
           sprang
           vp
           ,
           and
           were
           maintained
           with
           great
           force
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           carnall
           securitie
           grew
           on
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           that
           iniquitie
           might
           be
           increased
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           Lord
           had
           foretold
           ,
           
           
             the
             loue
             of
             many
             waxed
             cold
             .
          
           The
           mystery
           of
           iniquitie
           ,
           which
           began
           to
           worke
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           (
           they
           being
           departed
           )
           took
           now
           faster
           footing
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           words
           ,
           and
           stroue
           daily
           to
           perfection
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           ,
           he
           that
           letted
           ,
           was
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           man
           of
           sinne
           (
           Antichrist
           )
           was
           reuealed
           ,
           and
           set
           vp
           in
           the
           throne
           of
           the
           Dragon
           ;
           and
           the
           Dragons
           religion
           was
           by
           him
           and
           his
           ,
           so
           commanded
           ,
           and
           commixt
           with
           the
           external
           profession
           of
           the
           name
           and
           religion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           that
           no
           man
           could
           partake
           of
           the
           better
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           partake
           of
           the
           worse
           .
           For
           after
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           had
           obtained
           at
           the
           Dragons
           hāds
           ,
           that
           his
           Church
           should
           be
           the
           Mother
           of
           all
           other
           Churches
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           must
           crouch
           and
           bend
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           became
           Lord
           and
           master
           of
           all
           ;
           then
           did
           he
           (
           among
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           requitals
           )
           entertaine
           and
           command
           such
           part
           of
           the
           Dragons
           religion
           and
           Church-seruice
           ,
           as
           might
           giue
           him
           the
           best
           content
           ,
           and
           most
           aduance
           his
           owne
           temporall
           state
           of
           glorie
           .
           So
           that
           hauing
           once
           obtained
           the
           Dragons
           seate
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           his
           heads
           ,
           hils
           and
           hornes
           were
           his
           ,
           he
           thought
           he
           might
           now
           do
           what
           he
           list
           ,
           fell
           to
           desolating
           of
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           
           and
           to
           consuming
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           the
           most
           high
           (
           the
           remnant
           of
           the
           true
           Spouse
           ,
           the
           children
           of
           
           the
           woman
           ,
           before
           described
           ,
           )
           and
           pulled
           downe
           the
           daily
           and
           spirituall
           sacrifice
           ,
           which
           they
           (
           the
           spirituall
           house
           of
           God
           )
           offered
           vp
           acceptable
           to
           him
           by
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           
           cast
           the
           truth
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           had
           foretold
           of
           him
           ,
           brought
           in
           and
           set
           vp
           the
           abhominable
           and
           most
           execrable
           religion
           of
           the
           heathen
           ,
           compounding
           it
           ,
           and
           dignifying
           the
           parts
           ,
           practise
           ,
           and
           practisers
           of
           it
           (
           the
           more
           to
           delude
           the
           world
           )
           with
           the
           names
           and
           titles
           of
           
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             holy
             Church
             ,
             his
             worship
             ,
             Seruice
             ,
             his
             holy
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             Saints
             .
          
           And
           that
           he
           might
           haue
           all
           in
           obedience
           ,
           made
           such
           lawes
           ,
           by
           the
           aduice
           of
           his
           priuie
           councell
           ,
           that
           whosoeuer
           would
           not
           worship
           the
           Beast
           and
           this
           image
           of
           the
           Beast
           (
           the
           idols
           and
           abhominations
           of
           the
           heathen
           and
           pagans
           )
           should
           by
           the
           executioners
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           be
           taken
           and
           killed
           .
           And
           because
           he
           would
           be
           sure
           to
           know
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           to
           find
           out
           all
           that
           would
           not
           submit
           ,
           caused
           all
           ,
           both
           small
           and
           great
           ,
           rich
           and
           poore
           ,
           free
           and
           bond
           ,
           
           to
           receiue
           a
           marke
           in
           his
           right
           hand
           or
           in
           his
           forehead
           ;
           and
           that
           no
           man
           might
           buy
           or
           sell
           ,
           saue
           he
           that
           had
           the
           marke
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Now
           when
           once
           things
           were
           come
           to
           this
           passe
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           longer
           time
           (
           for
           any
           soule
           that
           would
           be
           saued
           )
           to
           stay
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           Christ
           commandeth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
           
             Come
             out
             of
             her
             my
             people
             ,
             that
             ye
             be
             not
             partaker
             of
             her
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             that
             ye
             receive
             not
             of
             her
             plagues
             :
             for
             her
             sins
             haue
             reached
             vnto
             heauen
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             remembred
             her
             iniquities
             .
          
        
         
           And
           these
           were
           the
           very
           reasons
           ,
           why
           at
           the
           first
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           separated
           from
           her
           ,
           and
           also
           why
           so
           many
           of
           other
           nations
           did
           forsake
           her
           .
           When
           
             Wickliffe
             ,
             Husse
             ,
             Tindal
             ,
             Luther
             ,
             Cranmer
             ,
             Latimer
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ,
           forsooke
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           came
           out
           of
           her
           ,
           they
           stood
           not
           to
           make
           question
           about
           their
           outward
           calling
           or
           ordination
           they
           had
           receiued
           before
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           but
           God
           hauing
           called
           them
           now
           ,
           by
           a
           more
           speciall
           heauenly
           calling
           ,
           to
           preach
           his
           
           truth
           ,
           they
           staid
           not
           for
           ,
           neither
           did
           they
           look
           after
           another
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           ,
           the
           truth
           might
           haue
           lien
           hid
           ,
           &
           we
           might
           haue
           sat
           in
           darknesse
           vntill
           this
           day
           ;
           but
           they
           finding
           the
           approbation
           of
           God
           and
           his
           people
           ,
           It
           was
           enough
           .
        
         
           Let
           me
           aske
           ?
           If
           God
           should
           vouchsafe
           to
           call
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Pope
           that
           now
           is
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           forsake
           all
           those
           abhominations
           ,
           which
           he
           now
           liueth
           in
           ,
           and
           become
           such
           a
           Scribe
           ,
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           Elder
           ,
           as
           (
           before
           )
           we
           haue
           described
           ;
           who
           would
           condemne
           him
           ,
           or
           call
           him
           Antichrist
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           was
           once
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           neuer
           other
           outward
           ordination
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           approbation
           of
           God
           and
           his
           people
           ,
           or
           who
           would
           call
           the
           people
           that
           should
           imbrace
           him
           ,
           Antichristians
           ?
           doubtlesse
           ,
           not
           any
           of
           the
           children
           of
           wisdome
           .
        
         
           Agiane
           ,
           presuppose
           that
           the
           state
           of
           all
           Europe
           were
           now
           as
           it
           hath
           beene
           heretofore
           ,
           all
           vnder
           Antichrist
           and
           his
           Church
           ;
           and
           that
           God
           should
           call
           one
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           that
           Church
           out
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           due
           him
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           truth
           ,
           by
           his
           word
           &
           Spirit
           ▪
           and
           that
           there
           be
           a
           necessitie
           as
           thou
           saist
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           haue
           another
           outward
           ordination
           ,
           before
           he
           can
           Minister
           the
           word
           of
           God
           vnto
           any
           people
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           a
           Bishop
           or
           Elder
           vnto
           them
           ;
           whither
           wouldest
           thou
           haue
           him
           to
           goe
           for
           it
           ,
           or
           where
           wilt
           thou
           finde
           an
           Eldership
           to
           ordaine
           him
           ?
           In
           Europe
           there
           be
           none
           ,
           all
           are
           Antichristians
           .
           Wilt
           thou
           haue
           Apostles
           againe
           ,
           to
           lay
           a
           new
           foundation
           ,
           and
           must
           they
           ordaine
           new
           Elders
           before
           their
           can
           be
           a
           true
           constituted
           Church
           with
           her
           offices
           and
           ordinances
           ,
           as
           thou
           termest
           them
           ?
           Is
           this
           thy
           iudgement
           ?
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           ,
           if
           thou
           hold
           thee
           to
           thy
           former
           ;
           It
           hath
           beene
           the
           opinion
           of
           some
           of
           thy
           predecessors
           ,
           that
           held
           themselues
           as
           wise
           as
           thy selfe
           whatsoeuer
           thou
           art
           ,
           as
           for
           instance
           ,
           there
           were
           (
           among
           others
           )
           three
           Brethren
           ,
           ancient
           Separatists
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           liuing
           
           sometimes
           in
           the
           Cittie
           of
           London
           ,
           their
           names
           were
           Legat
           ,
           these
           held
           it
           stifly
           ,
           that
           their
           must
           be
           new
           Apostles
           ,
           before
           their
           could
           be
           a
           true
           constituted
           Church
           ,
           and
           they
           drew
           it
           from
           this
           their
           ground
           ,
           the
           one
           was
           called
           
             Walter
             Legat
          
           ,
           who
           about
           twenty
           yeares
           since
           was
           drowned
           ,
           being
           with
           one
           of
           his
           brethren
           washing
           himselfe
           in
           a
           riuer
           ,
           called
           the
           Old
           Foord
           ;
           Another
           of
           them
           called
           
             Thomas
             Legat
          
           ,
           died
           in
           Newgate
           about
           sixteene
           yeares
           since
           ,
           being
           laid
           there
           for
           the
           Heresie
           of
           Arius
           ;
           The
           third
           called
           
             Bartholomew
             Legat
          
           ,
           was
           burnt
           in
           Smithfield
           about
           ten
           yeares
           since
           ,
           being
           condemned
           for
           the
           same
           Heresie
           of
           Arius
           ,
           for
           they
           all
           held
           ,
           and
           stood
           stoutly
           for
           the
           same
           also
           .
           These
           Legats
           had
           a
           conceit
           ,
           that
           their
           name
           did
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           foreshew
           and
           entitle
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           new
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           must
           doe
           this
           new
           worke
           ;
           but
           you
           see
           what
           became
           of
           them
           .
           There
           was
           also
           one
           
             Iohn
             Wilkinson
          
           ,
           another
           ancient
           stout
           Separatist
           ,
           who
           with
           diuers
           that
           followed
           him
           ,
           held
           the
           same
           likewise
           ,
           drawing
           it
           from
           the
           same
           ground
           ,
           as
           a
           necessary
           consequence
           thereof
           ,
           who
           also
           came
           to
           naught
           .
           But
           if
           there
           be
           any
           yet
           that
           will
           needs
           haue
           new
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           no
           doubt
           there
           be
           ;
           for
           their
           carnall
           contentions
           worke
           still
           to
           that
           point
           ;
           then
           let
           me
           aske
           thee
           ,
           whence
           must
           they
           come
           ?
           who
           shall
           send
           them
           ?
           Christ
           is
           ascended
           ,
           and
           he
           doth
           not
           now
           appeare
           to
           call
           ,
           and
           send
           any
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ;
           and
           Apostles
           must
           be
           such
           as
           come
           from
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Lord
           ▪
           and
           haue
           seene
           him
           ;
           For
           which
           cause
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           his
           Apostleship
           ,
           
           
             Haue
             not
             I
             seene
             the
             Lord
             ?
             &c.
          
           And
           he
           that
           was
           to
           be
           in
           Iudas
           his
           roome
           ,
           
           must
           be
           one
           that
           had
           bin
           conuersant
           with
           the
           Apostles
           the
           time
           of
           Christs
           being
           then
           on
           earth
           ,
           an
           eye
           witnes
           to
           publish
           that
           which
           he
           saw
           and
           beleeued
           .
           So
           that
           Apostles
           thou
           canst
           not
           vpon
           any
           good
           ground
           expect
           .
        
         
           If
           thou
           saist
           ,
           the
           Church
           may
           ordaine
           n●●
           Elders
           .
        
         
           I
           aske
           ,
           whence
           came
           that
           Church
           ?
           who
           plant
           〈◊〉
           first
           ?
           can
           there
           be
           an
           Orchard
           of
           fruitfull
           trees
           ,
           and
           was
           there
           
           not
           a
           husbandman
           that
           planted
           it
           ?
           Can
           faith
           be
           without
           preaching
           ?
           or
           can
           there
           be
           a
           Church
           without
           faith
           ?
           If
           thou
           hast
           found
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           find
           but
           out
           him
           that
           planted
           it
           ,
           that
           first
           preached
           the
           word
           of
           God
           vnto
           it
           ,
           whereby
           it
           beleeued
           ,
           and
           became
           his
           Church
           ,
           thou
           hast
           found
           an
           Elder
           ,
           feare
           it
           not
           ;
           thou
           needest
           not
           make
           further
           enquiry
           from
           whence
           he
           came
           ,
           or
           who
           ordained
           him
           ;
           he
           could
           not
           doe
           such
           a
           worke
           ,
           except
           God
           sent
           him
           ,
           though
           he
           came
           from
           Rome
           .
           If
           thou
           saist
           ,
           Euangelists
           may
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           ordaine
           Elders
           ,
           as
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           did
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ;
           but
           where
           be
           they
           who
           shall
           ordaine
           such
           ,
           and
           send
           them
           to
           doe
           this
           ?
           Apostles
           we
           haue
           none
           .
           If
           thou
           saist
           ,
           disciples
           may
           preach
           ,
           
           as
           the
           seuentie
           did
           &c.
           
           I
           aske
           still
           ,
           who
           made
           those
           disciples
           ?
           Didst
           thou
           euer
           know
           a
           field
           beare
           good
           wheate
           ,
           that
           was
           neuer
           sowne
           ?
           If
           thou
           hast
           found
           good
           disciples
           ,
           doubtles
           ,
           there
           was
           one
           or
           other
           that
           did
           first
           informe
           them
           .
           So
           that
           thou
           mayst
           see
           ,
           thou
           art
           still
           in
           the
           same
           case
           thou
           wert
           in
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           necessitie
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           can
           be
           no
           true
           Church
           ,
           till
           there
           be
           a
           new
           outward
           ordination
           ,
           then
           there
           will
           neuer
           be
           a
           true
           Church
           .
           Wherefore
           we
           conclude
           ,
           against
           thee
           ,
           and
           against
           all
           that
           are
           of
           thy
           iudgement
           ;
           that
           as
           you
           erre
           greatly
           in
           all
           your
           former
           points
           ,
           so
           in
           this
           :
           and
           as
           many
           of
           the
           former
           do
           agree
           with
           the
           ancient
           errors
           of
           the
           Antichristian
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           so
           doth
           this
           ;
           for
           they
           deny
           Gods
           predestination
           ,
           and
           election
           of
           some
           particular
           persons
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           grace
           and
           life
           ,
           from
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           so
           doe
           you
           ;
           They
           teach
           free
           will
           ,
           and
           falling
           away
           from
           the
           best
           grace
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           certaintie
           of
           mans
           saluation
           doth
           depend
           vpon
           his
           acts
           of
           faith
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           and
           continuing
           therein
           ,
           and
           so
           doe
           you
           ;
           They
           teach
           that
           outward
           ordination
           and
           succession
           doth
           make
           ,
           constitute
           ,
           and
           proue
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           say
           you
           in
           part
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           the
           whole
           .
           That
           whereas
           you
           charge
           others
           to
           be
           of
           Antichrist
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           you
           are
           more
           
           neerely
           allied
           to
           her
           ,
           by
           these
           deceitfull
           doctrines
           of
           hers
           ,
           then
           they
           can
           be
           ,
           with
           the
           things
           ye
           charge
           them
           with
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           they
           may
           notwithstanding
           be
           free
           from
           her
           ,
           when
           you
           shall
           by
           this
           meanes
           be
           found
           children
           of
           her
           .
        
         
           If
           outward
           ordination
           and
           succession
           in
           that
           kind
           ,
           doe
           make
           ,
           constitute
           ,
           or
           be
           an
           Argument
           sufficient
           to
           to
           proue
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           a
           Church
           wherein
           Christ
           dwelleth
           ,
           against
           which
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           shall
           not
           preuaile
           ,
           to
           which
           Christ
           hath
           giuen
           the
           keyes
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           
           and
           power
           to
           bind
           and
           to
           loose
           ,
           to
           remit
           and
           to
           retaine
           sins
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           pillar
           and
           ground
           of
           truth
           ,
           
           which
           hath
           the
           spirit
           of
           truth
           ,
           which
           Christ
           promised
           to
           be
           with
           vnto
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           that
           wheresoeuer
           two
           or
           three
           of
           them
           should
           be
           gathered
           together
           in
           my
           name
           ,
           
           he
           would
           be
           in
           the
           middest
           ;
           (
           for
           all
           these
           treasures
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           do
           belong
           to
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           body
           and
           spouse
           of
           Christ
           ;
           )
           then
           the
           Chuch
           of
           Rome
           hath
           as
           good
           ground
           for
           the
           proofe
           ,
           and
           confirmation
           of
           her selfe
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           same
           true
           Church
           ,
           as
           any
           Church
           else
           whatsoeuer
           ;
           nay
           ,
           better
           ground
           then
           any
           other
           can
           shew
           .
           And
           therefore
           her
           children
           (
           which
           stands
           for
           her
           ,
           and
           doe
           pleade
           her
           cause
           )
           take
           this
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           doe
           vse
           it
           as
           the
           strongest
           and
           most
           inuinciblest
           argument
           they
           haue
           to
           proue
           their
           Church
           to
           be
           the
           onely
           true
           Church
           ,
           this
           day
           extant
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           Churches
           and
           Christians
           ,
           ought
           therefore
           to
           come
           vnder
           her
           gouernment
           ,
           to
           be
           taught
           and
           nurtured
           by
           her
           ,
           to
           submit
           to
           her
           counsels
           ,
           ordinances
           ,
           canons
           ,
           decrees
           ,
           doctrines
           of
           faith
           ,
           rules
           for
           manners
           ,
           ceremonies
           ,
           censures
           ,
           and
           whatsoeuer
           she
           shall
           impose
           ,
           because
           what
           such
           a
           Church
           (
           which
           hath
           those
           forenamed
           priuiledges
           )
           shall
           agree
           vpon
           ,
           teach
           or
           command
           ,
           is
           truth
           ,
           and
           may
           not
           be
           questioned
           or
           opposed
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             For
             it
             seemed
             good
             vnto
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             and
             to
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           But
           we
           vtterly
           deny
           any
           such
           ordination
           or
           succession
           ,
           
           to
           make
           ,
           constiture
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           an
           argument
           sufficient
           to
           proue
           such
           a
           true
           Church
           ;
           and
           affirme
           ,
           that
           a
           Church
           may
           be
           false
           and
           Antichristian
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           same
           .
           For
           although
           there
           be
           such
           an
           ordination
           and
           succession
           ,
           a
           Church
           ,
           against
           which
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           shall
           not
           preuaile
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           declareth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             And
             vpon
             this
             rocke
             will
             I
             build
             my
             Church
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             not
             preuaile
             against
             it
          
           ;
           to
           which
           all
           those
           former
           priuiledges
           do
           belong
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           continue
           with
           vnto
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           yet
           we
           denie
           that
           kinde
           of
           ordination
           and
           succession
           to
           be
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           haue
           any
           of
           those
           priuiledges
           belonging
           thereunto
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           may
           be
           (
           notwithstanding
           )
           an
           vtter
           aduersary
           to
           the
           true
           succession
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           those
           her
           treasures
           ;
           which
           wee
           proue
           thus
           :
        
         
           That
           kind
           of
           ordination
           and
           succession
           ,
           which
           haue
           opposed
           the
           word
           and
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           haue
           persecuted
           and
           murdered
           his
           seruants
           (
           from
           time
           to
           time
           )
           for
           the
           preaching
           and
           maintaining
           of
           the
           same
           truth
           and
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           (
           nor
           can
           be
           )
           that
           ordination
           and
           succession
           ,
           or
           church
           ,
           against
           which
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           shall
           not
           preuaile
           ,
           nor
           to
           which
           any
           of
           those
           treasures
           do
           belong
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           an
           aduersary
           both
           to
           it
           &
           them
           .
           But
           the
           outward
           ordination
           and
           succession
           in
           the
           roomes
           ,
           publique
           offices
           and
           seates
           of
           the
           true
           Elders
           and
           Priests
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           best
           ordination
           and
           succession
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           that
           now
           is
           ,
           hath
           ,
           or
           can
           pleade
           for
           her selfe
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           separations
           doe
           contend
           for
           )
           haue
           opposed
           the
           word
           and
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           haue
           persecuted
           and
           killed
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           preached
           and
           maintained
           the
           same
           his
           word
           and
           truth
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           same
           cause
           .
           Therefore
           the
           outward
           ordination
           and
           succession
           ,
           in
           the
           roomes
           ,
           publique
           offices
           and
           seates
           of
           the
           true
           Elders
           and
           Priests
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           (
           nor
           can
           be
           )
           that
           ordination
           and
           succession
           ,
           or
           church
           ,
           against
           which
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           shall
           not
           preuaile
           ,
           or
           to
           which
           ,
           any
           of
           her
           priuiledges
           do
           belong
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           
           an
           vtter
           aduersary
           both
           to
           her
           and
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           such
           an
           ordination
           and
           succession
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           and
           our
           Separatists
           pleadeth
           and
           contendeth
           for
           ,
           haue
           done
           ,
           and
           may
           doe
           all
           these
           euils
           against
           the
           truth
           and
           true
           seruants
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           euident
           by
           those
           Priests
           ,
           Elders
           and
           Scribes
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           who
           had
           their
           outward
           ordination
           and
           succession
           from
           the
           former
           Elders
           and
           Priests
           ,
           yea
           from
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           ,
           and
           sate
           in
           their
           seates
           ,
           and
           supplied
           their
           places
           ,
           and
           yet
           (
           neuerthelesse
           )
           were
           the
           great
           opopposers
           of
           Gods
           word
           and
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           persecuters
           and
           murderers
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           righteous
           men
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           preached
           the
           same
           his
           word
           and
           truth
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           as
           Christ
           himselfe
           often
           affirmeth
           to
           their
           faces
           ,
           
           and
           foretelleth
           them
           in
           a
           parable
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           be
           the
           betrayers
           and
           murderers
           of
           him
           also
           ,
           which
           shortly
           after
           came
           to
           passe
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           (
           for
           her
           part
           )
           hath
           shewed
           herselfe
           in
           enmitie
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           bloody
           proceedings
           against
           the
           maintainers
           thereof
           ,
           (
           for
           aboue
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           )
           not
           onely
           to
           equall
           ,
           but
           to
           out-strip
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           euen
           the
           perfection
           and
           full
           accomplishment
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           of
           all
           abhominations
           &
           cruelties
           ,
           against
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           according
           as
           Christ
           (
           by
           the
           ministery
           of
           his
           Angell
           vnto
           his
           seruant
           Iohn
           )
           testifieth
           ,
           
           where
           he
           calleth
           he
           ,
           
             The
             Mother
             of
             Harlots
             and
             the
             abhominations
             of
             the
             earth
          
           ;
           and
           foresheweth
           how
           drunke
           she
           would
           be
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Martyrs
           of
           Iesus
           .
           And
           as
           he
           laid
           to
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           righteous
           that
           had
           been
           slaine
           ,
           
           from
           Abel
           to
           Zecharias
           ;
           
           so
           he
           chargeth
           these
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           all
           that
           euer
           (
           for
           the
           truth
           )
           should
           be
           slaine
           vpon
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           owne
           blood
           also
           ,
           because
           they
           and
           those
           that
           crucified
           him
           ,
           are
           all
           of
           one
           house
           and
           generation
           ,
           euen
           from
           Cain
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           being
           the
           right
           and
           true
           successors
           of
           one
           another
           in
           euill
           .
           So
           that
           their
           
           maine
           argument
           of
           succession
           ,
           in
           the
           roomes
           &
           chaires
           of
           the
           righteous
           seruants
           of
           God
           ,
           auaileth
           them
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           they
           aime
           at
           ,
           seeing
           this
           ,
           not
           only
           may
           be
           ,
           but
           is
           their
           condition
           notwithstanding
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           not
           of
           Abrahams
           seed
           ,
           which
           came
           of
           Abraham
           after
           the
           flesh
           ,
           nor
           they
           (
           all
           )
           Israel
           ,
           that
           came
           of
           Israel
           ;
           and
           as
           that
           was
           not
           circumcision
           ,
           which
           was
           outward
           in
           the
           flesh
           ;
           nor
           that
           baptisme
           ,
           which
           washeth
           away
           but
           the
           filth
           of
           the
           flesh
           :
           so
           neither
           is
           that
           the
           true
           heauenly
           and
           spirituall
           succession
           ,
           which
           is
           outward
           ,
           by
           an
           externall
           ordination
           and
           succession
           in
           the
           roomes
           and
           seates
           of
           the
           righteous
           seruants
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           the
           true
           and
           heauenly
           succession
           (
           which
           haue
           all
           those
           heauenly
           treasures
           belonging
           to
           it
           )
           is
           that
           which
           Christ
           hath
           built
           vpon
           the
           rocke
           ,
           are
           they
           that
           haue
           the
           faith
           of
           Peter
           ,
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           euen
           those
           
             liuely
             stones
          
           ,
           which
           Saint
           Peter
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           who
           are
           by
           faith
           built
           vpon
           Christ
           the
           chiefe
           corner
           stone
           ,
           
           like
           as
           Peter
           was
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           made
           a
           spirituall
           house
           by
           this
           meanes
           ,
           and
           do
           offer
           vp
           spirituall
           sacrifices
           acceptable
           to
           God
           by
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           are
           that
           chosen
           generation
           ,
           that
           royal
           priesthood
           ,
           holy
           nation
           ,
           and
           peculiar
           people
           ,
           which
           he
           describeth
           ,
           who
           haue
           receiued
           spirituall
           gifts
           from
           aboue
           ,
           
           as
           Saint
           Paul
           testifieth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Wherefore
             he
             saith
             when
             he
             ascended
             vp
             on
             high
             ,
             he
             led
             captiuitie
             captiue
             ,
             and
             gaue
             gifts
             to
             men
             .
          
           According
           as
           Saint
           Iames
           saith
           ,
           
             Euery
             good
             and
             perfect
             gift
             is
             from
             abou●
             ;
             and
             cometh
             downe
             from
             the
             Father
             of
             lights
             ,
          
           
           
             with
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             variablenesse
             nor
             shadow
             of
             turning
             .
          
           That
           as
           they
           only
           are
           the
           seed
           and
           children
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           that
           haue
           the
           faith
           and
           works
           of
           Abraham
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           circumcision
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           circumcision
           ;
           and
           as
           to
           haue
           the
           heart
           sanctified
           by
           faith
           through
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           baptized
           with
           the
           baptisme
           which
           saueth
           ,
           to
           put
           on
           Christ
           by
           baptisme
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Christian
           :
           so
           likewise
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Pastor
           or
           Elder
           ,
           is
           to
           enter●●in
           by
           the
           doore
           first
           ,
           euen
           through
           Christ
           ,
           by
           faith
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           the
           doore
           &
           the
           way
           ,
           
           whereby
           euery
           true
           Pastor
           must
           enter
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           called
           and
           ordained
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           those
           heauenly
           gifts
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           made
           able
           Ministers
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           ;
           and
           then
           in
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           to
           be
           approued
           and
           iustified
           of
           his
           Church
           and
           children
           of
           wisedome
           .
           For
           the
           calling
           of
           a
           true
           Minister
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           maketh
           him
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           is
           as
           heauenly
           and
           spirituall
           as
           that
           which
           maketh
           a
           true
           Christian
           ;
           else
           euery
           true
           Christian
           had
           a
           greater
           priuiledge
           then
           euery
           true
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           but
           rather
           euery
           true
           Minister
           hath
           a
           greater
           ;
           yea
           such
           are
           the
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           Christ
           since
           his
           ascension
           hath
           giuen
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           peace
           ,
           that
           whereas
           he
           gaue
           this
           testimonie
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           that
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           were
           giuen
           him
           for
           the
           administration
           of
           repentance
           ,
           a
           greater
           Prophet
           then
           Iohn
           ,
           was
           neuer
           (
           before
           him
           )
           borne
           of
           women
           ,
           
           yet
           neuerthelesse
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             he
             which
             is
             least
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             is
             greater
             then
             he
          
           ;
           meaning
           the
           least
           true
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           reconciliation
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           yet
           they
           alledge
           for
           their
           separation
           ,
           as
           their
           maner
           is
           to
           doe
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           there
           be
           many
           very
           superstitiously
           minded
           ,
           many
           vngodly
           ,
           proud
           ,
           couetous
           and
           vnclean
           persons
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           publique
           office
           of
           the
           ministery
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           do
           partake
           as
           well
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Supper
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           word
           :
           let
           them
           remember
           what
           hath
           been
           manifested
           before
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           how
           that
           there
           were
           then
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           
           false
           Apostles
           ,
           false
           teachers
           ,
           
           deceiuers
           ,
           some
           that
           preached
           Christ
           through
           enuie
           ,
           
           some
           that
           had
           eyes
           full
           of
           adulterie
           ,
           and
           that
           could
           not
           cease
           from
           sinne
           ;
           some
           that
           made
           merchandize
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           
           some
           who
           went
           to
           law
           one
           with
           annother
           ,
           and
           that
           amongst
           the
           infidels
           ;
           couetous
           ,
           wicked
           ,
           proud
           ,
           lasciuious
           persons
           ,
           which
           had
           not
           repented
           of
           
           their
           wickednes
           ;
           
           some
           that
           made
           their
           belly
           their
           God
           ,
           whose
           glory
           was
           their
           shame
           ,
           who
           minded
           earthly
           things
           ;
           
           and
           some
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Supper
           were
           drunken
           ,
           and
           despised
           the
           poore
           ;
           these
           and
           diuers
           other
           euills
           were
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           separation
           to
           be
           made
           from
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           onely
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           sharply
           reproued
           those
           deceiuers
           ,
           as
           euill
           doers
           ,
           and
           warned
           the
           people
           with
           teares
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           euills
           ,
           and
           to
           shun
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Againe
             ,
             there
             were
             some
             that
             with
             conscience
             of
             the
             very
             Idols
             of
             the
             heathen
             ,
             did
             eate
             things
             in
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             Idoll
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             Saint
          
           Paul
           
             affirmeth
             ,
             saying
          
           ,
           For
           some
           with
           conscience
           vnto
           the
           Idoll
           vnto
           this
           houre
           ,
           eate
           it
           as
           a
           thing
           offered
           vnto
           an
           Idoll
           .
           
             Declaring
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             things
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             sacrificed
             ,
             they
             sacrificed
             to
             Deuills
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             said
          
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           that
           you
           should
           haue
           fellowship
           with
           Diuells
           ,
           yee
           cannot
           drinke
           of
           the
           cup
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           cup
           of
           the
           deuills
           ;
           yee
           cannot
           be
           partaker
           of
           the
           Lords
           table
           ,
           and
           the
           table
           of
           deuills
           .
           Do
           yee
           prouoke
           the
           Lord
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             And
             by
             this
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             they
             came
             also
             to
             the
             Lords
             table
             ,
             though
             as
             Saint
          
           Paul
           
             told
             them
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             truly
             and
             spiritually
             partake
             thereof
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             did
             partake
             of
             the
             other
             .
             Yea
             it
             is
             euident
             ,
             that
             these
             corinthians
             were
             much
             adicted
             to
             their
             old
             heathenish
             superstitions
             ;
             For
             Saint
          
           Paul
           
             in
             his
             next
             Epistle
             doth
             againe
             call
             vpon
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
          
           Be
           not
           vnequally
           yoked
           with
           Infidels
           ,
           
           for
           what
           fellowship
           hath
           righteousnes
           with
           vnrighteousnes
           &
           what
           communion
           hath
           light
           with
           darknes
           ,
           and
           what
           concord
           hath
           Christ
           with
           Beliall
           ,
           and
           what
           part
           hath
           he
           that
           beleeueth
           with
           an
           Infidell
           ,
           and
           what
           agreement
           hath
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           with
           Idolls
           ?
           for
           yee
           are
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           liuing
           God
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           said
           ,
           I
           will
           dwell
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           walke
           in
           them
           ▪
           and
           will
           be
           their
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           be
           my
           people
           ;
           wherefore
           come
           out
           from
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           ye
           separate
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           touch
           not
           the
           vncleane
           thing
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           receiue
           you
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           a
           Father
           vnto
           you
           ,
           and
           yee
           shall
           be
           my
           Sonnes
           and
           Daughters
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           Almighty
           .
        
         
         
           Here
           we
           see
           by
           the
           plain
           commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           exhortation
           of
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           that
           a
           separation
           ought
           to
           be
           made
           from
           all
           kind
           of
           Idolatry
           and
           vnrighteousnes
           of
           the
           heathen
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           fellowship
           with
           them
           in
           their
           vncleane
           things
           .
           But
           here
           is
           no
           separation
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           though
           these
           superstitious
           Christians
           were
           in
           it
           .
           Nay
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           there
           was
           neuer
           any
           separation
           admitted
           ,
           
           either
           by
           word
           ,
           or
           by
           example
           ,
           (
           except
           by
           those
           that
           separated
           themselues
           to
           make
           sects
           ,
           which
           are
           reproued
           by
           the
           Apostles
           )
           vntill
           such
           time
           as
           by
           the
           mallice
           and
           subtiltie
           of
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           
           and
           through
           the
           pride
           and
           wickednes
           of
           the
           Bishop
           and
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           gotten
           Iurisdiction
           ouer
           all
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           the
           Idolatries
           and
           abhominations
           of
           the
           Pagans
           ,
           and
           so
           cunningly
           compounded
           them
           ,
           with
           the
           name
           and
           religion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           could
           pertake
           of
           any
           good
           among
           them
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           pertake
           of
           the
           euill
           also
           .
           Then
           ,
           and
           not
           till
           then
           ,
           
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           Lord
           commanded
           saying
           ,
           
             Goe
             out
             of
             her
             my
             people
             ,
             that
             ye
             be
             not
             pertaker
             of
             her
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             receiue
             not
             of
             her
             plagues
             .
          
           This
           was
           not
           ,
           because
           there
           were
           many
           offenders
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           nor
           because
           of
           their
           personall
           presence
           in
           the
           Assemblies
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           Lord
           would
           not
           haue
           his
           people
           partake
           ,
           (
           in
           their
           owne
           persons
           )
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ;
           which
           if
           they
           continued
           with
           them
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           auoided
           .
        
         
           Neither
           was
           there
           a
           separation
           to
           be
           made
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           as
           bad
           and
           as
           cruell
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           but
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           did
           alwayes
           both
           by
           word
           and
           example
           ,
           teach
           the
           contrary
           ;
           onely
           the
           false
           doctrine
           and
           hipocrisie
           ,
           and
           wickednes
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           they
           warned
           the
           faithfull
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           concerning
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           thou
           so
           much
           contemnest
           ,
           although
           there
           be
           many
           euill
           workers
           ,
           vngodly
           ,
           and
           vnregenerate
           persons
           ▪
           superstitiously
           minded
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           all
           doubt
           there
           are
           .
           For
           if
           ,
           of
           but
           
           twelue
           Apostles
           ,
           
           one
           was
           a
           Diuell
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           were
           false
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           false
           teachers
           ,
           proud
           ,
           and
           couetous
           ,
           in
           the
           primitiue
           Churches
           ,
           and
           false
           brethren
           ,
           belly
           gods
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           when
           Christians
           were
           but
           few
           in
           number
           ;
           How
           should
           it
           be
           ,
           but
           there
           must
           now
           be
           many
           ;
           yet
           this
           is
           not
           sufficient
           ground
           for
           thy
           seperation
           .
           Nay
           ,
           suppose
           (
           as
           the
           truth
           is
           )
           that
           the
           faithfull
           be
           but
           few
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           rare
           ,
           as
           the
           dust
           or
           oare
           that
           gold
           commeth
           of
           ,
           and
           the
           vngodly
           as
           common
           as
           the
           clay
           that
           men
           make
           pots
           of
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaketh
           ;
           For
           doubtles
           ,
           if
           God
           said
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           that
           though
           their
           number
           were
           as
           the
           sand
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           yet
           but
           a
           remnant
           of
           them
           should
           be
           saued
           ;
           
           we
           haue
           no
           reason
           to
           thinke
           it
           should
           be
           otherwise
           with
           vs
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           Saint
           Paul
           sheweth
           plainly
           ,
           that
           
             God
             will
             finish
             the
             worke
             ,
             and
             cut
             it
             short
             in
             righteousnes
             ,
          
           
           
             because
             a
             short
             worke
             will
             the
             Lord
             make
             vpon
             the
             earth
             .
          
           Yet
           what
           of
           this
           ,
           thou
           hast
           no
           ground
           from
           hence
           to
           proue
           a
           separation
           .
           Nay
           ,
           vnlesse
           thou
           canst
           proue
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           hath
           set
           vp
           ,
           and
           doth
           command
           the
           Abhominations
           of
           the
           heathen
           ,
           as
           doth
           the
           Church
           or
           Rome
           ,
           and
           so
           mix
           them
           and
           Christian
           religion
           together
           ,
           as
           thou
           couldest
           not
           partake
           of
           the
           good
           ,
           but
           thou
           must
           partake
           of
           the
           euill
           ,
           and
           so
           sinne
           against
           God
           in
           thine
           owne
           person
           ,
           thou
           hast
           no
           ground
           at
           all
           for
           thy
           separation
           .
           Art
           thou
           offended
           because
           God
           hath
           beene
           so
           gracious
           to
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           aboue
           all
           other
           nations
           ,
           in
           causing
           the
           Princes
           and
           Kings
           thereof
           (
           now
           in
           these
           latter
           dayes
           )
           to
           set
           their
           helping
           hands
           to
           the
           repairing
           and
           building
           vp
           againe
           of
           the
           decaied
           walles
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           restoring
           of
           the
           morning
           and
           euening
           sacrifice
           of
           praise
           and
           thanksgiuing
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           former
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           old
           .
           Dost
           thou
           not
           know
           it
           was
           the
           word
           of
           truth
           ,
           the
           sword
           which
           proceedeth
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           ministred
           by
           his
           faithfull
           seruants
           ,
           whom
           he
           raised
           vp
           in
           these
           latter
           times
           ,
           which
           hath
           beene
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           reuolt
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           of
           
           England
           from
           the
           abhominations
           and
           tyranny
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           hath
           done
           it
           for
           his
           chosen
           sake
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           word
           ,
           art
           thou
           not
           bound
           to
           be
           thankefull
           vnto
           God
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           with
           gladnesse
           of
           heart
           to
           imbrace
           all
           the
           good
           he
           hath
           vouchsafed
           ,
           yet
           so
           as
           not
           therewithall
           to
           iustifie
           any
           of
           the
           present
           euills
           ,
           nor
           yet
           to
           rest
           thy selfe
           secure
           in
           that
           good
           which
           is
           in
           being
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           things
           were
           already
           come
           to
           their
           full
           measure
           ,
           and
           so
           exclude
           thy selfe
           from
           all
           future
           grace
           and
           truth
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           decreed
           (
           in
           and
           by
           his
           word
           )
           to
           bring
           to
           light
           .
           For
           as
           the
           truth
           and
           dayly
           sacrifice
           (
           which
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           did
           erect
           )
           were
           not
           all
           wholy
           (
           in
           a
           moment
           )
           cast
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           nor
           the
           abhomination
           of
           desolation
           set
           vp
           at
           full
           in
           one
           day
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           one
           increased
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           wasted
           accordingly
           :
           so
           must
           it
           now
           be
           in
           the
           restauration
           ;
           as
           then
           iniquitie
           and
           falsehood
           increased
           ,
           and
           truth
           and
           loue
           faded
           and
           waxed
           cold
           ,
           so
           now
           (
           on
           the
           contrary
           )
           iniquitie
           and
           falsehood
           must
           consume
           and
           be
           expelled
           ,
           and
           truth
           and
           the
           loue
           thereof
           must
           increase
           and
           come
           to
           their
           place
           againe
           ;
           Iudgement
           was
           to
           begin
           at
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           end
           in
           the
           house
           of
           iniquitie
           .
        
         
           Learne
           therefore
           now
           to
           be
           a
           wise
           ,
           let
           the
           confusions
           which
           the
           heady
           extreams
           of
           those
           carnall
           contentious
           times
           haue
           brought
           forth
           ,
           admonish
           thee
           to
           take
           better
           heed
           ;
           embrace
           thankfully
           ,
           and
           make
           right
           vse
           of
           the
           present
           good
           thou
           seest
           in
           place
           ;
           shun
           the
           euils
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           increase
           in
           the
           wisdome
           which
           is
           from
           aboue
           ;
           doubtlesse
           ,
           there
           are
           great
           riches
           and
           treasures
           with
           God
           to
           be
           attained
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           carnall
           mind
           shall
           neuer
           see
           nor
           know
           ;
           conuerse
           with
           the
           wise
           and
           holy
           in
           heart
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           spirituall
           and
           heauenly
           minded
           ,
           haue
           speciall
           fellowship
           with
           them
           ,
           pray
           ,
           weepe
           ,
           and
           reioyce
           (
           dayly
           together
           )
           with
           them
           ;
           call
           often
           to
           minde
           the
           hope
           of
           the
           ioy
           and
           glory
           ye
           shall
           receiue
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           when
           Christ
           your
           Lord
           shall
           appeare
           ;
           
           hope
           ,
           loue
           ,
           and
           long
           for
           his
           appearing
           ,
           and
           edifie
           your selues
           with
           these
           things
           ;
           pray
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           vse
           all
           good
           meanes
           (
           according
           to
           your
           measure
           and
           place
           )
           to
           redresse
           what
           is
           amisse
           in
           others
           ;
           labour
           (
           thorough
           patience
           and
           meeknesse
           )
           to
           winne
           them
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           loue
           thereof
           ;
           so
           shall
           ye
           be
           profitable
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           diligent
           and
           faithfull
           seruants
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           You
           are
           not
           ignorant
           (
           I
           suppose
           )
           of
           the
           manifold
           mischieues
           that
           men
           haue
           fallen
           into
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           fleshly
           wranglings
           which
           haue
           been
           in
           these
           late
           times
           ,
           what
           confusion
           ,
           diuision
           and
           distraction
           there
           is
           among
           the
           people
           ;
           what
           and
           how
           many
           sundry
           opinions
           and
           seuerall
           sects
           there
           are
           ,
           yea
           sects
           vpon
           sects
           ,
           diuision
           vpon
           diuision
           ,
           error
           vpon
           error
           ,
           hath
           been
           bred
           and
           brought
           forth
           .
           Many
           haue
           risen
           (
           in
           these
           latter
           times
           )
           speaking
           peruerse
           things
           ,
           to
           draw
           disciples
           after
           them
           ,
           to
           get
           themselues
           a
           name
           ,
           the
           diuell
           deluding
           them
           through
           pride
           ,
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           some
           excellent
           way
           of
           truth
           ,
           which
           he
           makes
           them
           beleeue
           is
           reuealed
           vnto
           them
           .
           As
           first
           ,
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           all
           the
           world
           seeth
           what
           confusion
           ,
           what
           fearfull
           delusions
           are
           therein
           ,
           what
           multitudes
           of
           sects
           of
           new
           deuised
           orders
           of
           Priests
           ,
           
           of
           Friers
           ,
           each
           drawing
           a
           traine
           after
           him
           ;
           and
           now
           (
           since
           the
           light
           of
           the
           truth
           hath
           broken
           forth
           )
           what
           strange
           contentions
           haue
           beene
           raised
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           about
           things
           of
           no
           moment
           (
           when
           great
           and
           weightie
           matters
           haue
           been
           neglected
           ,
           )
           and
           what
           emulations
           ,
           diuisions
           and
           separations
           haue
           bred
           thereupon
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           how
           after
           this
           ,
           people
           being
           in
           distraction
           ,
           haue
           runne
           from
           one
           sect
           and
           error
           to
           another
           ,
           from
           separation
           to
           separatiō
           ,
           diuiding
           themselues
           into
           many
           seuerall
           sects
           ,
           to
           Anabaptistry
           ,
           wherein
           (
           a-againe
           )
           are
           diuided
           into
           fiue
           or
           six
           sundry
           sects
           ,
           each
           hatefully
           condemning
           other
           ,
           holding
           (
           also
           )
           many
           dangerous
           errors
           ,
           some
           to
           expect
           new
           Apostles
           ,
           some
           to
           the
           heresie
           of
           Arius
           ;
           and
           some
           others
           (
           who
           being
           ,
           as
           it
           
           were
           ,
           distracted
           with
           these
           things
           )
           haue
           fallen
           to
           another
           (
           the
           most
           blasphemous
           and
           erronious
           sect
           this
           day
           in
           the
           world
           )
           commonly
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             the
             Family
             of
             loue
          
           ,
           whose
           author
           was
           one
           
             Henrie
             Nicolas
          
           ,
           or
           
             H.
             N.
          
           for
           so
           they
           will
           haue
           him
           called
           ,
           that
           is
           (
           as
           they
           expound
           it
           )
           
             Homo
             Nouus
          
           ,
           the
           new
           man
           ,
           or
           
             the
             holy
             nature
          
           ,
           or
           holinesse
           ,
           which
           they
           make
           to
           be
           Christ
           ,
           and
           sin
           they
           will
           haue
           to
           be
           Antichrist
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           opposite
           to
           Christ
           .
           They
           say
           ,
           that
           when
           Adam
           sinned
           ,
           then
           Christ
           was
           killed
           ,
           and
           Antichrist
           came
           to
           liue
           .
           They
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           perfection
           of
           holinesse
           which
           Adam
           before
           he
           fell
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           attained
           here
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           and
           affirme
           ,
           that
           all
           their
           Family
           of
           loue
           are
           as
           perfect
           and
           innocent
           as
           he
           .
           And
           that
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           spoken
           of
           by
           Saint
           Paul
           in
           the
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.
           and
           this
           prophesie
           ,
           
             Then
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             the
             saying
             which
             is
             written
             ,
             O
             death
             ,
             where
             is
             thy
             sting
             ?
             O
             graue
             ,
             where
             is
             thy
             victory
             ?
          
           is
           fulfilled
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           denie
           all
           other
           resurrection
           of
           the
           body
           to
           be
           after
           this
           life
           .
           They
           will
           haue
           this
           blasphemer
           
             H.
             N.
          
           to
           be
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           come
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           to
           iudge
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           is
           already
           come
           ;
           and
           that
           
             H.
             N.
          
           iudgeth
           the
           world
           now
           by
           his
           doctrine
           ;
           so
           that
           whosoeuer
           doth
           not
           obey
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           shall
           (
           in
           time
           )
           be
           rooted
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           Family
           of
           loue
           shall
           inherite
           and
           inhabite
           the
           earth
           for
           euer
           ,
           world
           without
           end
           ;
           only
           (
           they
           say
           )
           they
           shall
           die
           in
           the
           bodie
           ,
           as
           now
           men
           do
           ,
           and
           their
           soules
           go
           to
           heauen
           ,
           but
           their
           posterities
           shall
           continue
           for
           euer
           .
           This
           deceiuer
           describeth
           eight
           through
           breakings
           of
           the
           light
           (
           as
           he
           termeth
           them
           )
           to
           haue
           beene
           in
           eight
           seueral
           times
           from
           Adam
           to
           the
           time
           that
           now
           is
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           haue
           each
           exceeded
           other
           ;
           the
           seuenth
           he
           alloweth
           Iesus
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           publisher
           of
           ,
           and
           his
           light
           to
           be
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           that
           euer
           were
           before
           him
           ;
           and
           he
           maketh
           his
           owne
           to
           be
           the
           eighth
           ,
           and
           last
           ,
           and
           greatest
           ,
           and
           the
           perfection
           of
           all
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           which
           Christ
           is
           perfected
           ,
           meaning
           holinesse
           .
           He
           
           maketh
           euery
           one
           of
           his
           Family
           of
           loue
           to
           be
           Christ
           ,
           yea
           and
           God
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           God
           and
           Christ
           in
           a
           more
           excellent
           maner
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           Godded
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           codeified
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           is
           hominified
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           These
           horrible
           blasphemies
           ,
           with
           diuers
           others
           ,
           doth
           this
           
             H.
             N.
          
           and
           his
           Family
           teach
           to
           be
           the
           
             euerlasting
             Gospel
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Angell
           is
           said
           to
           preach
           in
           Reuelation
           14.
           6.
           and
           himselfe
           to
           be
           the
           Angell
           ,
           yea
           and
           the
           Archangell
           which
           is
           said
           to
           sound
           the
           great
           and
           last
           trump
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           11.
           15.
           
           They
           professe
           greater
           loue
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           her
           idolatries
           and
           superstitions
           ,
           then
           they
           do
           to
           any
           Church
           else
           (
           whatsoeuer
           )
           except
           themselues
           .
           They
           wickedly
           abuse
           these
           words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           
             I
             must
             walke
             to
             day
             and
             to
             morrow
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             day
             I
             shall
             be
             perfected
          
           ;
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           by
           
             to
             day
          
           is
           meant
           the
           time
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           by
           
             to
             morrow
          
           ,
           all
           the
           time
           of
           the
           religion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           by
           
             the
             third
             day
          
           ,
           this
           their
           day
           of
           
             H.
             N.
          
           and
           his
           Family
           ,
           wherein
           they
           wil
           haue
           Christ
           to
           be
           perfected
           .
           And
           they
           doe
           compare
           all
           the
           whole
           religion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           the
           law
           of
           Moses
           ;
           affirming
           ,
           that
           as
           God
           did
           teach
           his
           people
           by
           those
           shadowes
           and
           types
           till
           Iesus
           Christ
           came
           ,
           so
           he
           hath
           taught
           the
           world
           (
           euer
           since
           )
           by
           the
           images
           ,
           sacrifices
           ,
           and
           filthy
           heathenisme
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           till
           this
           wretch
           
             H.
             N.
          
           came
           ,
           and
           now
           he
           must
           be
           the
           onely
           chiefe
           teacher
           ,
           Gods
           obedient
           man
           ,
           yea
           his
           sonne
           ,
           as
           they
           blasphemously
           call
           him
           ;
           he
           (
           by
           his
           Gospell
           )
           must
           make
           all
           perfect
           .
           They
           will
           outwardly
           submit
           to
           any
           kind
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           to
           any
           idolatrous
           seruice
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           pretending
           it
           is
           not
           the
           bodie
           that
           can
           sinne
           ,
           but
           the
           soule
           .
           They
           will
           be
           Priests
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           act
           their
           Seruice
           after
           their
           maner
           of
           deuotion
           ;
           and
           as
           Satan
           can
           transforme
           himselfe
           into
           an
           Angell
           or
           light
           ,
           so
           they
           can
           thrust
           themselues
           (
           likewise
           )
           ●o
           be
           publike
           Ministers
           and
           Preachers
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           yea
           into
           the
           Kings
           Chappell
           ,
           
           and
           to
           be
           of
           his
           officers
           and
           messengers
           ,
           so
           bold
           they
           are
           ,
           euen
           at
           this
           present
           ;
           and
           so
           close
           and
           cunningly
           they
           can
           carry
           themselues
           (
           being
           directed
           thereto
           by
           their
           Master
           
             H.
             N.
          
           )
           that
           yee
           shall
           hardly
           (
           euer
           )
           find
           them
           out
           .
           They
           will
           professe
           to
           agree
           in
           all
           points
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           also
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           be
           examined
           by
           them
           ,
           onely
           this
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           (
           lightly
           )
           deny
           their
           Master
           
             H.
             N.
          
           nor
           speake
           euill
           of
           him
           or
           his
           writings
           ,
           
           if
           they
           should
           be
           put
           to
           it
           :
           and
           there
           is
           no
           way
           but
           this
           whereby
           to
           discouer
           them
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           put
           them
           to
           the
           deniall
           and
           abiuring
           of
           him
           and
           his
           writings
           ,
           and
           to
           pronounce
           him
           a
           blasphemer
           ,
           and
           his
           doctrine
           blasphemous
           ;
           this
           they
           will
           hardly
           doe
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           be
           not
           yet
           his
           full
           disciples
           .
        
         
           These
           horrible
           blasphemies
           ,
           &
           wicked
           actions
           (
           which
           I
           hate
           to
           describe
           )
           but
           that
           I
           desire
           Christians
           should
           take
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           beware
           )
           doth
           this
           blasphemer
           and
           his
           blasphemous
           sect
           ,
           teach
           and
           practise
           .
           But
           I
           cease
           ,
           sighing
           and
           sorowing
           in
           my
           heart
           ,
           (
           God
           doth
           know
           )
           to
           see
           that
           the
           deuill
           should
           worke
           such
           mischeife
           now
           in
           this
           last
           time
           ,
           wherein
           (
           I
           know
           )
           God
           will
           haue
           his
           truth
           to
           prosper
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           all
           ,
           because
           many
           silly
           soules
           are
           taken
           in
           their
           snares
           like
           poore
           vnwary
           birds
           (
           in
           time
           of
           winter
           ,
           when
           foode
           is
           scarse
           )
           seeking
           for
           releife
           .
           Alas
           ,
           what
           may
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           ?
           Is
           there
           not
           some
           great
           fault
           in
           those
           that
           should
           giue
           light
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           sit
           in
           the
           places
           of
           the
           starres
           of
           God.
           Doth
           not
           their
           negligence
           &
           coldnes
           driue
           the
           people
           into
           these
           extreames
           ?
           or
           are
           the
           violent
           courses
           ,
           and
           carnall
           contentions
           of
           some
           other
           the
           cause
           thereof
           ,
           or
           is
           it
           both
           ?
           doubtles
           ,
           they
           are
           both
           great
           causes
           thereof
           ,
           the
           diuell
           being
           the
           cheife
           Author
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           he
           doth
           enuie
           more
           ,
           then
           the
           power
           of
           truth
           and
           godlines
           ;
           if
           he
           cannot
           worke
           all
           men
           asleepe
           ,
           by
           cold
           carnall
           security
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           the
           most
           ,
           he
           will
           (
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           )
           deceiue
           the
           rest
           by
           some
           pretended
           strict
           way
           
           of
           truth
           ,
           for
           his
           aime
           is
           to
           deceiue
           all
           ,
           he
           spareth
           none
           .
           O
           that
           the
           watchmen
           (
           therefore
           )
           would
           lay
           these
           things
           to
           heart
           ,
           and
           examine
           themselues
           ,
           by
           the
           examples
           of
           the
           holy
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           rules
           which
           they
           haue
           set
           downe
           ,
           to
           proue
           them
           by
           ?
           What
           will
           it
           auaile
           you
           (
           in
           the
           day
           of
           accompt
           )
           that
           ye
           haue
           bin
           called
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Shepheards
           of
           his
           flocke
           ,
           when
           ye
           haue
           not
           done
           the
           office
           of
           faithfull
           Ministers
           and
           Sheepheards
           to
           his
           flock
           ,
           what
           will
           your
           pleasure
           ,
           your
           profit
           ,
           your
           praise
           and
           estimation
           of
           men
           (
           in
           that
           day
           )
           doe
           ye
           good
           Ah
           deare
           Sirs
           ,
           take
           heed
           ,
           it
           concerneth
           your selues
           much
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           the
           people
           also
           .
           To
           be
           called
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           a
           high
           and
           honorable
           title
           ,
           but
           a
           thousand
           times
           more
           honor
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           faithfull
           Minister
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           deed
           ,
           and
           in
           truth
           ;
           what
           though
           you
           be
           not
           esteemed
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           nay
           ?
           what
           if
           ye
           be
           despised
           and
           hated
           thereof
           ?
           what
           though
           you
           should
           be
           destitude
           and
           afflicted
           ,
           and
           vndergoe
           hunger
           ,
           thirst
           ,
           cold
           ,
           labours
           ,
           watchings
           ,
           weepings
           ,
           perills
           ,
           prisonments
           ,
           sword
           ,
           &c.
           
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             was
             an
             hungry
             ,
             I
             was
             athirst
             ,
             I
             was
             naked
             ,
             sicke
             in
             prison
             ,
             &c
             ,
          
           he
           meaneth
           you
           ,
           if
           ye
           be
           his
           seruants
           ;
           if
           ye
           partake
           not
           with
           him
           in
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           how
           can
           ye
           looke
           to
           reigne
           with
           him
           ,
           if
           ye
           follow
           him
           not
           in
           the
           regeneration
           ,
           ye
           shall
           not
           sit
           on
           throanes
           with
           him
           .
           What
           will
           these
           words
           of
           the
           Lord
           auaile
           or
           concerne
           you
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             And
             God
             shall
             wipe
             away
             all
             teares
             from
             their
             eyes
             :
             and
             there
             shal
             be
             no
             more
             death
             nor
             sorrow
             ,
             neither
             shall
             there
             be
             any
             more
             paine
             .
          
           If
           ye
           neuer
           knew
           what
           any
           of
           these
           things
           meant
           ,
           it
           is
           better
           to
           sow
           here
           in
           teares
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           hereafter
           reape
           with
           ioy
           ,
           then
           to
           laugh
           here
           ,
           and
           weepe
           for
           euer
           ;
           Let
           not
           therefore
           (
           I
           humble
           beseech
           you
           )
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           losse
           and
           fauour
           of
           friends
           ,
           of
           your
           pleasures
           ,
           profits
           ,
           praise
           ,
           or
           estimation
           with
           men
           ,
           or
           whatsoeuer
           this
           world
           can
           afford
           ,
           keepe
           you
           from
           following
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           whom
           there
           is
           great
           reward
           ,
           oh
           happy
           is
           the
           soule
           that
           can
           forsake
           all
           these
           things
           for
           the
           loue
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Gospells
           
           sake
           ,
           for
           he
           shall
           receiue
           an
           hundred
           fould
           more
           (
           such
           treasures
           as
           cannot
           be
           vttered
           )
           euen
           here
           in
           this
           present
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           life
           euerlasting
           ,
           feare
           not
           ,
           (
           if
           ye
           can
           cast
           your
           care
           on
           him
           )
           certainly
           he
           will
           not
           see
           you
           left
           destitute
           :
           Neuer
           shall
           any
           man
           know
           what
           the
           treasures
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           riches
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           in
           the
           Gospell
           are
           ,
           except
           he
           can
           preferre
           them
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           aboue
           all
           carnall
           things
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           nay
           ,
           except
           he
           can
           truly
           forsake
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           also
           ,
           for
           loue
           thereof
           ,
           neither
           will
           God
           (
           else
           )
           euer
           take
           pleasure
           in
           him
           ,
           or
           impart
           vnto
           him
           his
           secrets
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           how
           skilfull
           ,
           how
           learned
           ,
           how
           esteemed
           of
           men
           soeuer
           .
           But
           he
           that
           can
           like
           the
           Merchant
           ,
           sell
           all
           he
           hath
           ,
           and
           purchase
           the
           field
           wherein
           the
           true
           treasure
           lieth
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           onely
           be
           rich
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           be
           able
           to
           make
           others
           rich
           thereby
           ,
           according
           also
           as
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Whoseeuer
             beleeueth
             in
             me
             ,
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             hath
             said
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             belly
             shall
             flow
             riuers
             of
             water
             of
             life
             .
          
           He
           shall
           not
           onely
           himselfe
           (
           being
           entred
           in
           by
           the
           doore
           )
           go
           in
           and
           out
           and
           finde
           pasture
           ,
           but
           shall
           guide
           others
           also
           in
           by
           the
           same
           doore
           to
           the
           same
           pastures
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           so
           hauing
           turned
           many
           to
           righteousnes
           ,
           by
           the
           faithfull
           administration
           of
           the
           word
           of
           truth
           ,
           shall
           possesse
           peace
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           here
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Lord
           shall
           come
           in
           his
           glory
           to
           reward
           euery
           one
           according
           as
           his
           works
           and
           labours
           haue
           beene
           ,
           he
           shall
           shine
           ,
           not
           onely
           like
           the
           brightnes
           of
           the
           firmament
           ,
           (
           as
           euery
           wise
           holy
           Christian
           shall
           doe
           )
           but
           as
           the
           starres
           for
           euer
           and
           euer
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           Daniel
           testifieth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             And
             they
             that
             be
             wise
             shall
             shine
             as
             the
             brightnes
             of
             the
             firmament
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             they
             that
             turne
             many
             to
             righteousnes
             ,
             as
             the
             starres
             for
             euer
             and
             euer
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           An
           eight
           point
           ,
           held
           at
           this
           present
           by
           the
           antient
           Anabaptists
           .
           
             That
             a
             King
             or
             Maiestrate
             cannot
             be
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             except
             he
             giue
             ouer
             his
             kingly
             office
             or
             Maiestracie
             .
          
        
         
         
           Answer
           .
        
         
           THis
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           not
           fully
           the
           opinion
           of
           these
           our
           English
           Anabaptists
           ,
           yet
           because
           it
           is
           a
           point
           so
           generally
           held
           among
           the
           other
           sects
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           these
           (
           with
           others
           )
           are
           not
           yet
           rightly
           informed
           as
           touching
           the
           authoritie
           of
           kings
           &
           gouernours
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           how
           far
           it
           doth
           extend
           ,
           nor
           yet
           how
           far
           forth
           Christians
           are
           bound
           to
           obey
           and
           submit
           vnto
           them
           ;
           we
           will
           therefore
           first
           disproue
           that
           error
           of
           the
           elder
           Anabaptists
           ,
           then
           shew
           what
           the
           authoritie
           of
           kings
           and
           gouernours
           is
           ,
           how
           far
           it
           doth
           extend
           ,
           and
           how
           farforth
           euery
           true
           Christian
           is
           bound
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           (
           as
           he
           is
           a
           subiect
           or
           Citizen
           )
           to
           obey
           and
           submit
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           that
           all
           kingdomes
           ,
           peoples
           ,
           powers
           ,
           and
           authorities
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           shall
           serue
           and
           obey
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           &
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           for
           euermore
           .
           They
           that
           haue
           serued
           and
           obeyed
           him
           according
           to
           his
           Gospell
           here
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           shall
           serue
           ,
           honor
           ,
           and
           praise
           him
           freely
           and
           with
           ioy
           for
           euer
           hereafter
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           would
           not
           by
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Gospell
           be
           brought
           to
           serue
           and
           obey
           him
           here
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           shall
           be
           made
           (
           by
           force
           of
           torments
           )
           to
           serue
           and
           obey
           him
           for
           euer
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ;
           this
           will
           we
           briefely
           doe
           if
           God
           permit
           .
        
         
           That
           kings
           and
           rulers
           ,
           gouernours
           and
           magistrates
           ,
           may
           be
           true
           Christians
           ,
           and
           retaine
           their
           kingly
           places
           ,
           rule
           ,
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           magistracie
           ,
           is
           euident
           by
           the
           examples
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           of
           Solomon
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           were
           true
           Christians
           by
           faith
           according
           to
           the
           promise
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           though
           Christ
           was
           not
           yet
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           they
           liued
           and
           dyed
           kings
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           true
           Christians
           also
           :
           and
           the
           case
           is
           not
           now
           altered
           by
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           hath
           not
           made
           any
           alteration
           in
           that
           respect
           ,
           but
           doth
           rather
           confirme
           it
           ,
           where
           Christ
           saith
           vnto
           his
           disciples
           ,
           (
           who
           striued
           among
           themselues
           ,
           which
           of
           them
           should
           be
           the
           greatest
           )
           Luk.
           22.
           23.
           24.
           25.
           26.
           
           (
           a
           place
           which
           these
           
           Anabaptists
           do
           chiefly
           alledge
           for
           their
           purpose
           ,
           )
           
             The
             Kings
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             exercise
             Lordship
             ouer
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             exercise
             authoritie
             vpon
             thē
             ,
          
           
           
             are
             called
             gracious
             Lords
             ,
             but
             ye
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             is
             greatest
             among
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             as
             the
             least
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             is
             chiefe
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             doth
             serue
             .
          
           He
           doth
           not
           here
           forbid
           a
           Christian
           to
           be
           an
           earthly
           or
           temporall
           King
           ,
           nor
           such
           a
           King
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           ;
           nay
           ,
           his
           words
           do
           allow
           both
           ;
           only
           he
           forbiddeth
           that
           Christians
           should
           aspire
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           or
           seeke
           to
           be
           great
           ,
           or
           to
           rule
           ouer
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           Christians
           ,
           children
           of
           one
           God
           and
           Father
           ,
           and
           seruants
           of
           one
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           .
           And
           that
           if
           any
           of
           them
           be
           great
           Kings
           &
           Rulers
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           exercise
           authoritie
           ouer
           their
           brethren
           ,
           as
           do
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           or
           as
           now
           the
           Lords
           of
           Rome
           do
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           Lords
           ouer
           Gods
           heritage
           ;
           nay
           ,
           but
           though
           they
           be
           Kings
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           touching
           their
           temporall
           state
           and
           dominion
           )
           doe
           and
           may
           lawfully
           reigne
           and
           rule
           ouer
           all
           ,
           and
           are
           chiefe
           and
           head
           of
           all
           persons
           ,
           as
           well
           Ecclesiasticall
           as
           ciuill
           ,
           true
           Christians
           as
           others
           ,
           considered
           (
           also
           )
           as
           they
           are
           subiects
           or
           citizens
           ;
           yet
           as
           Kings
           are
           Christians
           ,
           and
           as
           their
           subiects
           are
           Christians
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           same
           bodie
           of
           Christ
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           may
           not
           take
           Lordship
           vpon
           them
           ,
           nor
           exercise
           dominion
           ouer
           them
           ,
           neither
           ought
           they
           (
           in
           that
           respect
           )
           to
           yeeld
           it
           vnto
           them
           ,
           because
           that
           title
           of
           honour
           and
           dominion
           spirituall
           ,
           doth
           belong
           to
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           Iesus
           Christ
           onely
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           saith
           ,
           
           
             Call
             no
             man
             Lord
             on
             earth
             ,
             for
             one
             is
             your
             Lord
             ;
             call
             no
             man
             Master
             ,
             for
             one
             is
             your
             Master
             :
          
           as
           Saint
           Paul
           likewise
           saith
           ,
           
             For
             although
             there
             be
             on
             earth
             many
             that
             be
             called
             Gods
             and
             Lords
             ,
             (
             as
             there
             be
             many
             Gods
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             many
             Lords
             )
             yet
             vnto
             vs
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             euen
             the
             Father
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             one
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Christ
           is
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Prince
           and
           head
           of
           Christians
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           Christians
           ;
           but
           the
           King
           is
           the
           Lord
           and
           Prince
           and
           head
           of
           Christians
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           citizens
           or
           subiects
           .
           So
           that
           these
           words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           
             But
             he
             that
             is
             greatest
             among
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             as
             the
             least
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             is
             chiefest
             ,
             as
             him
             that
             serueth
             ,
          
           haue
           this
           meaning
           :
           That
           that
           Christian
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           of
           Christians
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           temporall
           honour
           and
           dignitie
           of
           place
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           should
           be
           in
           heart
           and
           affection
           ,
           yea
           and
           in
           outward
           actions
           of
           loue
           ,
           meeknesse
           and
           humilitie
           ,
           (
           I
           say
           )
           as
           he
           is
           a
           true
           Christian
           euen
           as
           the
           least
           true
           Christian
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           is
           chiefest
           in
           any
           externall
           office
           or
           place
           ,
           should
           (
           as
           he
           is
           a
           Christian
           )
           be
           euen
           as
           that
           true
           Christian
           whose
           place
           is
           to
           serue
           (
           I
           say
           )
           in
           mercie
           ,
           humilitie
           ,
           charitable
           actions
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Now
           ,
           that
           Kings
           and
           Rulers
           haue
           lawfull
           authoritie
           from
           God
           ouer
           all
           persons
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           ought
           to
           be
           obedient
           vnto
           them
           and
           their
           lawes
           ,
           
           Saint
           Paul
           declareth
           at
           large
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Let
             euery
             soule
             be
             subiect
             to
             the
             higher
             powers
             :
             for
             there
             is
             no
             power
             but
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             powers
             that
             be
             ,
             are
             ordained
             of
             God
             ;
             whosoeuer
             therefore
             resisteth
             the
             power
             ,
             resisteth
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             resist
             ,
             shall
             receiue
             to
             themselues
             damnation
             :
             for
             rulers
             are
             not
             a
             terror
             to
             good
             works
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             euill
             ;
             wilt
             thou
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             the
             power
             ?
             do
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             hane
             praise
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             the
             minister
             of
             God
             to
             thee
             for
             good
             :
             but
             if
             thou
             do
             that
             which
             is
             euill
             ,
             be
             afraid
             ,
             for
             he
             beareth
             not
             the
             sword
             in
             vaine
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             the
             minister
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             reuenger
             to
             execute
             wrath
             vpon
             him
             that
             doth
             euill
             .
             Wherefore
             ye
             must
             needs
             be
             subiect
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             wrath
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             conscience
             sake
             .
             For
             ,
             for
             this
             cause
             pay
             you
             tribute
             also
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             Gods
             ministers
             ,
             attending
             vpon
             this
             very
             thing
             .
             Render
             therefore
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             to
             all
             their
             due
             ,
             tribute
             to
             whom
             tribute
             is
             due
             ,
             custome
             to
             whom
             custom
             ,
             feare
             to
             whom
             feare
             ,
             honour
             to
             whom
             honour
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           By
           all
           which
           (
           I
           say
           )
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           and
           authoritie
           of
           Kings
           is
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           ordained
           by
           him
           ,
           yea
           though
           they
           be
           infidels
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           doth
           extend
           ouer
           all
           ,
           as
           wel
           true
           Christians
           as
           others
           ,
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           as
           ciuill
           ,
           and
           that
           euery
           soule
           ought
           to
           be
           subiect
           vnto
           them
           and
           to
           their
           lawes
           and
           ordinances
           ,
           euen
           for
           conscience
           sake
           ,
           (
           alwayes
           prouided
           that
           they
           be
           not
           opposite
           to
           
           the
           lawes
           and
           ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           rules
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           not
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           their
           owne
           ,
           euen
           the
           ordinances
           of
           man
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Peter
           termeth
           them
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Submit
             your selues
             to
             euery
             ordinance
             of
             man
             ,
          
           
           
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             the
             King
             as
             superiour
             ,
             or
             vnto
             gouerners
             ,
             as
             vnto
             them
             that
             are
             sent
             by
             him
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             euill
             doers
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             praise
             of
             them
             that
             do
             wel
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           If
           then
           Kings
           and
           gouerners
           (
           being
           infidels
           )
           haue
           authoritie
           from
           God
           to
           make
           lawes
           and
           ordinances
           ,
           such
           as
           God
           commandeth
           not
           ,
           but
           are
           their
           owne
           ,
           and
           indifferent
           in
           respect
           of
           conscience
           towards
           God
           (
           some
           of
           them
           )
           and
           might
           be
           left
           vndone
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           by
           authoritie
           commanded
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           is
           to
           be
           done
           of
           euery
           soule
           ,
           euen
           for
           conscience
           sake
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Lords
           sake
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           speake
           ;
           not
           for
           conscience
           as
           touching
           religion
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           any
           religious
           vse
           or
           conscience
           that
           way
           to
           be
           made
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           dutie
           to
           Kings
           and
           gouerners
           .
           As
           touching
           the
           things
           that
           God
           commandeth
           ,
           and
           they
           also
           require
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           obey
           them
           ,
           not
           because
           the
           King
           commandeth
           them
           ,
           but
           because
           God
           commandeth
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           mans
           ordinances
           ,
           but
           as
           Gods.
           If
           (
           I
           say
           )
           Christians
           ought
           to
           be
           thus
           obedient
           vnto
           infidels
           ,
           (
           for
           such
           were
           the
           Kings
           where
           Christians
           in
           those
           days
           liued
           ,
           )
           much
           more
           ought
           we
           to
           be
           obedient
           to
           Christian
           kings
           in
           the
           like
           respects
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           authoritie
           haue
           they
           to
           constitute
           and
           require
           the
           lawes
           and
           ordinances
           of
           God
           according
           to
           his
           word
           :
           for
           their
           office
           &
           dutie
           is
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           see
           their
           people
           gouerned
           and
           prouided
           for
           ,
           as
           touching
           their
           temporall
           states
           ,
           to
           place
           officers
           (
           vnder
           him
           )
           ouer
           them
           for
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           but
           also
           and
           chiefly
           to
           see
           them
           prouided
           for
           as
           touching
           their
           eternall
           estates
           ,
           to
           plant
           ouer
           them
           faithfull
           shepherds
           to
           feed
           their
           soules
           with
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           roote
           out
           and
           suppresse
           such
           as
           spoile
           and
           deuoure
           the
           flock
           ,
           and
           sow
           heresies
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           haue
           done
           and
           doe
           the
           popish
           priests
           and
           Iesuites
           ,
           these
           Anabaptists
           ,
           
           Familists
           and
           others
           .
           And
           as
           the
           dutie
           of
           a
           Christian
           King
           is
           to
           place
           ouer
           his
           people
           faithfull
           shepherds
           :
           so
           it
           belongeth
           to
           him
           also
           to
           see
           them
           prouided
           for
           ,
           
           according
           to
           the
           commandement
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             muzzle
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             oxe
             which
             treadeth
             out
             the
             corne
             .
          
           For
           ,
           to
           Princes
           and
           Rulers
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           haue
           power
           to
           muzzle
           their
           mouthes
           and
           to
           see
           them
           prouided
           for
           ,
           doth
           the
           Lord
           speake
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           briefly
           touching
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Kings
           and
           Rulers
           ,
           how
           far
           their
           power
           doth
           extend
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           forth
           Christians
           are
           bound
           to
           obey
           and
           submit
           vnto
           them
           ;
           and
           thus
           it
           must
           be
           during
           the
           time
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           Kings
           must
           rule
           (
           by
           Gods
           appointment
           )
           ouer
           all
           people
           ,
           all
           are
           bound
           to
           obey
           them
           in
           all
           their
           lawes
           and
           ordinances
           which
           are
           not
           opposite
           to
           the
           lawes
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           shall
           command
           any
           thing
           that
           God
           forbiddeth
           ,
           or
           forbid
           anything
           that
           God
           requireth
           (
           as
           the
           Antichrist
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           many
           heathenish
           Kings
           &
           gouerners
           ,
           Iews
           ,
           &
           some
           professed
           Christian
           Kings
           haue
           done
           )
           they
           may
           not
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           but
           Christians
           ought
           rather
           to
           suffer
           (
           with
           patience
           and
           meeknesse
           )
           whatsoeuer
           they
           shall
           inflict
           vpon
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           here
           called
           to
           suffer
           .
           And
           that
           there
           will
           come
           a
           day
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           Kings
           ,
           Princes
           and
           powers
           must
           lay
           downe
           their
           Crownes
           and
           Scepters
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           resigne
           all
           their
           power
           and
           authoritie
           to
           him
           the
           King
           of
           kings
           and
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           ,
           whose
           right
           all
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           this
           world
           are
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           powers
           and
           principalities
           ,
           peoples
           and
           nations
           shall
           serue
           and
           obey
           him
           (
           the
           most
           high
           Lord
           and
           King
           of
           all
           )
           for
           euer
           and
           euer
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           do
           euidently
           and
           often
           declare
           ,
           so
           often
           as
           would
           be
           too
           long
           for
           me
           now
           to
           recite
           ,
           onely
           some
           few
           I
           will
           mention
           for
           proofe
           thereof
           .
           The
           Prophet
           Daniel
           hauing
           described
           the
           foure
           great
           Monarchs
           which
           were
           to
           reigne
           in
           the
           earth
           ouer
           the
           inhabitants
           thereof
           ,
           frō
           that
           time
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           hauing
           also
           foreseene
           the
           end
           and
           destruction
           of
           them
           ,
           
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             saw
             in
             
             the
             night
             visions
             ,
             and
             behold
             ,
             one
             like
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
             came
             with
             the
             clouds
             of
             heauen
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             the
             Ancient
             of
             dayes
             ,
             and
             they
             brought
             him
             neare
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             giuen
             him
             dominion
             and
             glorie
             ,
             and
             a
             kingdome
             ,
             that
             all
             people
             ,
             nations
             and
             languages
             should
             serue
             him
             ,
             his
             dominion
             is
             an
             euerlasting
             dominion
             which
             shall
             not
             passe
             away
             ,
             and
             his
             kingdome
             that
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             destroyed
             .
          
           This
           doth
           he
           further
           explane
           in
           the
           27
           verse
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             And
             the
             kingdome
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             dominion
             ,
             and
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             kingdome
             vnder
             the
             whole
             heauen
             ,
             shall
             be
             giuen
             to
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Saints
             of
             the
             most
             High
             ,
             whose
             kingdome
             is
             an
             euerlasting
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             all
             dominions
             shall
             serue
             &
             obey
             him
             .
          
           As
           also
           in
           the
           interpretation
           of
           the
           dreame
           of
           Nebucadnezzar
           (
           the
           first
           of
           the
           f●…ure
           Monarchs
           ,
           
           )
           after
           he
           had
           described
           the
           last
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             And
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             these
             kings
             shall
             the
             God
             of
             heauen
             set
             vp
             a
             kingdome
             which
             shall
             neuer
             be
             destroyed
             ;
             and
             the
             kingdome
             shall
             not
             be
             left
             for
             other
             people
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             breake
             in
             peeces
             and
             consume
             all
             these
             kingdomes
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             stand
             for
             euer
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           reigne
           of
           the
           same
           Monarch
           ,
           
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             But
             the
             Saints
             of
             the
             most
             High
             shall
             take
             the
             kingdom
             ,
             and
             possesse
             the
             kingdom
             euen
             for
             euer
             and
             euer
             .
          
           By
           all
           which
           the
           Prophet
           sheweth
           plainly
           ,
           that
           the
           Stone
           which
           was
           cut
           out
           of
           the
           mountaine
           without
           hands
           ,
           Christ
           which
           was
           to
           come
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           should
           (
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           most
           high
           ,
           through
           the
           word
           which
           was
           to
           proceed
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           )
           breake
           in
           peeces
           ,
           consume
           &
           destroy
           all
           those
           Monarchs
           which
           were
           to
           reigne
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           (
           the
           Lord
           &
           owner
           of
           all
           )
           should
           possesse
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           reigne
           on
           the
           earth
           for
           euer
           and
           euer
           ,
           world
           without
           end
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Saints
           of
           the
           most
           High
           (
           not
           the
           carnall
           Iewes
           yet
           remaining
           ,
           as
           some
           imagine
           ,
           but
           all
           his
           redeemed
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           to
           the
           end
           )
           shall
           possesse
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           reigne
           with
           him
           ,
           not
           in
           a
           carnall
           earthly
           maner
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           heauenly
           estate
           of
           glorie
           ;
           not
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           but
           for
           euer
           &
           euer
           ,
           beyond
           all
           time
           ;
           and
           that
           then
           &
           from
           thenceforth
           
           all
           powers
           and
           dominions
           ,
           people
           and
           nations
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           shall
           serue
           and
           obey
           him
           .
           This
           in
           briefe
           (
           is
           that
           )
           which
           the
           Prophet
           intendeth
           ,
           which
           (
           also
           )
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           holy
           Prophets
           foresaw
           and
           foretold
           of
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Peter
           testifieth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             And
             he
             shall
             send
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             before
             was
             preached
             vnto
             you
             ,
             whom
             the
             heauens
             must
             receiue
             ,
             vntill
             the
             time
             of
             restitution
             of
             all
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             spoken
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             all
             his
             holy
             Prophets
             since
             the
             world
             began
             ,
          
           meaning
           this
           great
           restitution
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           at
           the
           second
           coming
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           clouds
           of
           heauen
           ,
           when
           the
           seuenth
           Angell
           shall
           sound
           the
           last
           Trump
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Iohn
           witnesseth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             And
             the
             seuenth
             Angell
             sounded
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             great
             voices
             in
             heauen
             ,
             saying
             ,
             The
             kingdomes
             of
             this
             world
             are
             becom
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             of
             his
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             reigne
             for
             euer
             &
             euer
             .
          
           
           And
           that
           this
           shall
           not
           be
           till
           the
           great
           Trump
           shal
           sound
           ,
           
           mentioned
           by
           Esaias
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           by
           Christ
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
           by
           Saint
           Paul
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           &
           Thesfalonians
           ,
           by
           Saint
           Iohn
           in
           the
           Reuelation
           ,
           
           till
           Christ
           shall
           come
           in
           the
           clouds
           of
           heauen
           ,
           
           and
           that
           euery
           eye
           shall
           see
           him
           ,
           
           euen
           they
           that
           pierced
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           kindreds
           of
           the
           earth
           shall
           mourne
           and
           waile
           before
           him
           ,
           
           is
           manifest
           (
           I
           say
           )
           by
           all
           those
           seuerall
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           the
           testimonie
           of
           the
           holy
           Author
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
           
             For
             vnto
             the
             Angels
             hath
             he
             not
             put
             in
             subiection
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             whereof
             we
             speake
             ,
             but
             one
             in
             a
             certaine
             place
             testified
             saying
             ,
             What
             is
             man
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             mindfull
             of
             him
             ?
             or
             the
             son
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             thou
             visitest
             him
             ?
             thou
             crownedst
             him
             with
             glorie
             &
             honour
             ,
             and
             didst
             set
             him
             ouer
             the
             workes
             of
             thy
             hands
             ,
             thou
             hast
             put
             all
             things
             in
             subiection
             vnder
             his
             feete
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           In
           which
           place
           the
           Apostle
           sheweth
           cleerly
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           powers
           and
           things
           shall
           be
           actually
           and
           visibly
           seene
           to
           be
           vnder
           his
           feet
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           kingdoms
           of
           this
           world
           shall
           be
           the
           Fathers
           and
           his
           ;
           then
           (
           I
           say
           )
           in
           that
           world
           ,
           not
           in
           this
           ,
           
           as
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             My
             kingdom
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             ,
          
           then
           when
           the
           last
           enemy
           is
           destroyed
           ,
           when
           this
           world
           
           shall
           be
           made
           another
           world
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           promise
           ,
           then
           shall
           all
           powers
           and
           principalities
           ,
           
           all
           people
           and
           nations
           serue
           and
           obey
           him
           ;
           he
           will
           no
           longer
           be
           dishonored
           by
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           vse
           their
           tongues
           and
           powers
           then
           as
           they
           list
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           had
           wont
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           all
           tongues
           shall
           confesse
           ,
           and
           euery
           knee
           shall
           bow
           to
           him
           ;
           they
           that
           in
           their
           life
           times
           would
           not
           be
           brought
           by
           the
           faire
           meanes
           of
           his
           Gospel
           to
           serue
           &
           obey
           him
           ,
           shall
           be
           brought
           to
           do
           it
           (
           after
           death
           )
           by
           paine
           ;
           yea
           Satan
           himselfe
           (
           the
           author
           of
           wickednesse
           ,
           who
           neuer
           intended
           to
           giue
           praise
           and
           honour
           to
           God
           or
           to
           Christ
           )
           euen
           he
           with
           all
           his
           angels
           and
           spirits
           of
           wickednesse
           (
           vnder
           their
           torments
           ,
           and
           by
           force
           of
           the
           rod
           of
           iron
           ,
           which
           Christ
           the
           King
           of
           the
           whole
           earth
           shall
           exercise
           ouer
           them
           in
           that
           world
           )
           shall
           be
           compelled
           ,
           with
           all
           powers
           ,
           people
           and
           kings
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           to
           confesse
           and
           bow
           before
           him
           ,
           serue
           and
           obey
           him
           ,
           praise
           and
           magnifie
           him
           ,
           his
           iustice
           and
           mercie
           for
           euer
           .
           For
           if
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           euery
           knee
           shall
           bow
           ,
           
           both
           of
           things
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           things
           in
           earth
           ,
           &
           things
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           tongues
           shall
           confesse
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           is
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ;
           then
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           Satan
           and
           his
           followers
           are
           not
           exempted
           ,
           yet
           euermore
           vnder
           torments
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           said
           .
           )
           If
           Satan
           and
           his
           Angels
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           cursed
           children
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           condemned
           and
           tormented
           for
           euer
           with
           them
           ,
           should
           after
           iudgement
           raile
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           blaspheme
           him
           ,
           as
           some
           do
           teach
           they
           shall
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           should
           doe
           the
           least
           mischiefe
           (
           any
           kind
           of
           way
           )
           either
           against
           Christ
           ,
           or
           against
           any
           of
           his
           brethren
           ,
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           shall
           then
           reigne
           for
           euer
           with
           him
           ;
           how
           is
           it
           then
           said
           ,
           that
           al
           powers
           shal
           serue
           and
           obey
           the
           most
           High
           ?
           how
           are
           all
           things
           then
           subdued
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           put
           vnder
           his
           feet
           ?
           how
           hath
           he
           loosed
           the
           works
           of
           the
           diuell
           ?
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           speake
           .
           If
           the
           last
           enemy
           be
           death
           ,
           
           and
           that
           death
           be
           once
           swallowed
           vp
           in
           victorie
           ,
           
           and
           it
           be
           fulfilled
           which
           is
           written
           ,
           
           
             O
             death
             ,
             where
             is
             thy
             sting
             ?
             O
             graue
             ,
             where
             is
             thy
             victory
             ?
          
           what
           is
           the
           thing
           then
           left
           ,
           that
           can
           doe
           the
           least
           euill
           against
           God
           ,
           against
           Christ
           ,
           against
           Sion
           ,
           or
           against
           any
           of
           her
           children
           which
           are
           now
           redeemed
           from
           all
           those
           former
           captiuities
           ?
           nay
           ,
           none
           shall
           euer
           hurt
           or
           destroy
           in
           all
           that
           holy
           mountaine
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           old
           Serpent
           ,
           vpon
           his
           belly
           shall
           he
           go
           ,
           and
           dust
           shall
           be
           his
           meate
           .
           When
           Satan
           (
           that
           Serpent
           )
           went
           first
           about
           to
           seduce
           mankind
           ,
           by
           sowing
           sinne
           (
           the
           sting
           of
           death
           )
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           he
           aimed
           not
           at
           his
           owne
           perpetuall
           torments
           ,
           neither
           did
           he
           intend
           to
           come
           to
           praise
           &
           glorifie
           God
           for
           euer
           and
           euer
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           shall
           one
           day
           be
           compelled
           to
           do
           )
           these
           were
           no
           part
           of
           his
           thoughts
           ;
           nay
           ,
           but
           his
           aime
           &
           purpose
           was
           to
           bring
           all
           men
           in
           subiectiō
           to
           himself
           ,
           to
           do
           him
           homage
           and
           seruice
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           depriue
           God
           of
           all
           his
           honour
           on
           earth
           for
           euer
           ,
           that
           he
           and
           his
           wickednesse
           might
           haue
           the
           rule
           ;
           this
           was
           his
           plot
           ;
           hee
           litle
           thought
           of
           a
           seed
           to
           come
           ,
           to
           bruise
           his
           head
           ;
           nay
           ,
           after
           the
           Seed
           was
           promised
           ,
           he
           ceased
           not
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           but
           stroue
           still
           to
           effect
           his
           purpose
           ,
           and
           he
           preuailed
           much
           therein
           ,
           chiefly
           by
           presenting
           riches
           ,
           honor
           ,
           and
           the
           glorie
           of
           this
           world
           vnto
           men
           :
           so
           that
           when
           the
           Seed
           himselfe
           (
           in
           person
           )
           came
           ,
           he
           spared
           not
           to
           tempt
           him
           with
           the
           like
           baites
           ;
           but
           he
           ouercame
           him
           ,
           and
           hath
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           shall
           ere
           long
           ,
           fully
           vndoe
           his
           whole
           plot
           ,
           and
           cast
           him
           where
           he
           shall
           receiue
           that
           which
           he
           aimed
           not
           at
           ,
           and
           force
           him
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           he
           neuer
           intended
           :
           and
           Sion
           which
           had
           been
           so
           long
           desolate
           and
           waste
           ,
           shall
           be
           set
           vp
           the
           praise
           of
           the
           whole
           earth
           ,
           and
           be
           established
           in
           righteousnesse
           and
           safetie
           for
           euer
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Prophets
           .
           She
           shall
           be
           farre
           from
           oppression
           ,
           
           for
           she
           shall
           not
           feare
           ;
           and
           from
           terror
           ,
           for
           it
           shall
           not
           come
           neare
           to
           her
           ;
           violence
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           heard
           within
           her
           land
           ,
           nor
           wasting
           &
           destruction
           within
           her
           borders
           ;
           
           she
           shal
           call
           her
           walls
           saluation
           ,
           and
           her
           gates
           praise
           ,
           her
           gouernment
           shall
           be
           peace
           ,
           and
           her
           exacters
           righteousnesse
           ;
           all
           those
           that
           formerly
           despised
           
           her
           ,
           and
           the
           sons
           of
           them
           that
           did
           afflict
           her
           ,
           shall
           come
           bending
           vnto
           her
           ,
           
           and
           worship
           at
           the
           soles
           of
           her
           feete
           ,
           and
           shall
           call
           her
           ,
           
             the
             Citie
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Sion
             of
             the
             holy
             one
             of
             Israel
          
           ;
           her
           Sunne
           shall
           no
           more
           go
           downe
           ,
           neither
           shall
           her
           Moone
           withdraw
           it selfe
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           shall
           be
           her
           euerlasting
           light
           ,
           and
           the
           dayes
           of
           her
           mourning
           shall
           be
           ended
           .
        
      
       
         
           
             Reuelat.
             15
             4.
             
          
           
             Who
             shall
             not
             feare
             thee
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             glorifie
             thy
             Name
             ,
             for
             thou
             onely
             art
             holy
             :
             for
             all
             nations
             shall
             come
             and
             worship
             before
             thee
             ,
             for
             thy
             iudgements
             are
             made
             manifest
             .
          
        
      
       
         FINIS
         .
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             9
             lin
          
           .
           13.
           14.
           iust
           vpon
           ,
           reade
           iust
           vpon
           them
           .
           
             p.
             24.
             l.
          
           23.
           principall
           ,
           reade
           principle
           .
           
             p.
             33.
             l.
          
           34.
           braken
           ,
           read
           broken
           .
           
             p.
             34.
             l.
          
           3
           consideration
           ,
           read
           considence
           .
           
             &
             l.
          
           30.
           perfection
           ,
           read
           protection
           .
           
             p.
             47.
             l.
          
           5.
           points
           ,
           r.
           point
           .
           
             &
             l.
          
           10.
           read
           Paradise
           .
           
             &
             l.
          
           24.
           had
           eaten
           ,
           read
           had
           not
           eaten
           .
           
             &
             l
          
           37.
           they
           ,
           r.
           there
           .
           
             p.
             51.
             l.
             33.
             reade
          
           considerations
           .
           
             p.
             53.
             l.
          
           37.
           proue
           ,
           read
           proues
           .
           
             p
             69.
             l.
          
           2.
           that
           Church
           ,
           read
           that
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             &
             l.
             5.
             put
             out
          
           the.
           
             &
             l.
          
           32.
           be
           ,
           reade
           being
           .
           
             p.
             71.
             l.
             33.
             read
          
           such
           as
           come
           in
           by
           the
           doore
           .
           
             pag.
             72.
             l.
          
           23.
           successed
           ,
           reade
           succeeded
           .
           
             p.
             81
             l.
          
           26.
           he
           ,
           read
           her
           .
           
             p.
             86.
             l.
          
           21.
           or
           ,
           read
           of
           .
           
             p.
             87.
             l.
             24.
             leaue
             out
          
           a.
           
             &
             l.
          
           25
           those
           ,
           read
           these
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A04400-e440
           
             Prou.
             8.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             29
             
             ▪
             30.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             1.
             31.
             
          
           
             Hosea
             13.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A04400-e580
           
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom
             9.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Math.
             24.
             22.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             9.
             27.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             19.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thessal
             .
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Math.
             24.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             30.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             7.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4
             ▪
             17.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             8.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             29.
             and
             4.
             28.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             12
             ,
             14
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51
             ▪
             5.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             Iob
             14.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A04400-e1310
           
             Rom.
             3.
             9.
             
             &
             5.
             12
             ,
             14
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Philip.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             16.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             29.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             44
             ,
             65.
             
             &
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             10.
             23.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Math.
             22.
             5
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             14.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Rom
             8.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             &
             1
             16.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             24.
             26.
             
          
           
             Luk
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             Esay
             61.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ezek
             36.
             27.
             
          
           
             Math.
             15.
             24.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             11.
             19.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             32
             39.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Mat
             ,
             20.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             1
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             16.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A04400-e1730
           
             Reuel
             .
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             29.
             30.
             
          
           
             Acts
             15.
             9.
             
             &
             10.
             43.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             62.
             2
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Esay
             40.
             11.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             23.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             15
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.
             29.
             
             &
             17.
             6.
             10
             ,
             12
             ▪
             
          
           
             &
             10.
             14.
             4.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             Luk
             22.
             31.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             62.
             7.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             4.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.
             5.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             22.
             32.
             
          
           
             Math.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             16.
             11.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             56
             ,
             57.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             47.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             18.
             24.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             15
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             Rom.
             16.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Col.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             10.
             15.
             
          
           
             Math
             ,
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             18.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             Act.
             14.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Act.
             17.
             27.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             19.
             10
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Heb
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Luk
             12.
             47.
             
          
           
             Math.
             23.
             24
             ,
             24
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             12.
             6.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             6.
             43.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             3.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             6.
             44.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             45.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             8
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             66.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             20.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             5.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             4.
             5.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             ver
             8.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             8.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             11.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             Act.
             10.
             36.
             37.
             
             &
             Act.
             26.
             18.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             40.
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             21.
             22.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Math.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             61.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             4.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             7.
             22.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             5.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             21.
             26.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ioh
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             31.
             34.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             31.
             38
             ,
             39.
             40.
             
          
           
             Math.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Math.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             Ioh
             3
             5.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom
             8
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             16.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             11.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Philip.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             22.
             
          
           
             Iude
             3.
             
          
           
             Iude
             20.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Act.
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Math.
             13.
             23.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6
             7.
             
          
           
             Esay
             61.
             3.
             
          
           
             Iude
             23.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             23.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             126.
             5.
             6
             ,
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             1.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             8.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             15.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             5
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             26.
             27
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             16.
             9.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             34.
             35
             36.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             41.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.
             14.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             20.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Act
             7.
             60.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             48.
             
          
           
             Ioh
             7.
             34.
             35.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             20.
             6.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             17.
             16.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             37.
             38.
             39.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             12.
             5.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             64.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             65.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             37.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             66.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             70.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             53.
             54.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Math.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             22.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             6.
             45.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             Math.
             7.
             18.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             2.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             69.
             28.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             Iude
             12.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             8.
             18.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             8.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             12.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             8.
             18.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             17.
             8.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             21.
             12.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18
             10.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             28.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             8.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             16.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             61.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A04400-e5550
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Act.
             17.
             26.
             29.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             Iob
             14.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             51.
             5.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Esdras
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.
             21.
             
          
           
             Absurdities
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A04400-e6200
           
             Act.
             10.
             31.
             ver
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             13.
             24.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             15.
             
          
           
             19.
             
          
           
             21.
             
          
           
             22.
             
          
           
             23.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             64.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             23.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             Act.
             8.
             22.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             28.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Smith
             baptized
             himselfe
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             Mr.
             Helwis
             ,
             and
             
               Iohn
               Morton
            
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Mark
             10.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             A
             retortion
             vpon
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Reu.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A04400-e7670
           
             Act.
             20.
             25
             ,
             26.
             27.
             28.
             29.
             30
             
             ▪
             31
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             24.
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             14.
             12.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             24.
             46.
             
          
           
             Math.
             24.
             48
             ,
             49
             ,
             50
             ,
             51.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Arianisme
             .
          
           
             Math.
             24.
             12.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             9.
             27.
             
          
           
             Reue.
             13.
             16
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             18.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             1.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1.
             21.
             22.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             19.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             25.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             Act.
             15.
             28.
             
          
           
             Math.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             Math.
             21.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             Math.
             23.
             35.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             18.
             24.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             7.
             28.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             Philip.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             20.
             21.
             22.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             14.
             15.
             16.
             17.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             Such
             as
             were
             carnall
             ,
             hauing
             not
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Iud.
             19.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             18.
             4.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             how
             that
             there
             were
             euer
             in
             the
             purest
             Churches
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             bitter
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             full
             of
             strife
             ,
             seditions
             ,
             &
             all
             maner
             of
             euill
             workes
             ,
             which
             are
             condēned
             by
             the
             Apostle
             to
             be
             earthly
             ,
             sensiuall
             ,
             and
             diuellish
             .
          
           
             Esa
             .
             10.
             22.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             27.
             28.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             that
             these
             striuings
             are
             (
             onely
             )
             about
             formes
             and
             outward
             ordinatiōs
             ,
             which
             leade
             to
             nothing
             but
             contentions
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             13.
             32.
             
          
           
             Notes
             how
             to
             discouer
             a
             Familest
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A04400-e9650
           
             Luk.
             22.
             
          
           
             Math.
             23.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             25.
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             7.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             7.
             27.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             2.
             44.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             7.
             18.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             27.
             13
             
          
           
             Mat
             24.
             31.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             52.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             10.
             7.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             11.
             15.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             24.
             30.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             18.
             39.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             45.
             23.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             55.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             54.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             60.
             14.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             3.
             9.